Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

It has been a few days since my arrival at Kuo Kuana, and I’ve spent my time on a repetitive job as an unskilled worker, moving crates from point A to point B. Many others are stuck in the same situation, but I don’t know if I should take comfort in the fact that they are older than me.

But those are just side thoughts. I’ve also been using this time to take notes about the strange blue window that appears every time I call out the word ‘Status’. I’ve tried other names, but none of them produced any positive results. However, I was glad that I could bring up the window with a single mental command, since my roommates were giving me strange looks for muttering alone.

In summary, the little window provides a general numerical overview of myself. However, with nothing to compare to, I can’t determine whether my stats are good or bad. I vaguely recall being able to observe others’ stats, but no matter how many times I’ve tried, not a single window popped up beside my own.

I even tried it on objects, but to no avail. On a more positive note, these small tests also helped me rediscover my night vision. It wasn’t as if I could turn it on and off at will, but it felt so natural that I had never taken notice of it before.

Shaking my head, I drop the two crates next to the small mountain of stacked goods and turn around to grab the next pair. It’s a good thing I wear a sleeveless shirt, as it helps with the heat, but the rough surface scrapes against my exposed skin.

After another round, I sit atop the crates and let out a long-drawn sigh, not from exhaustion but from the boredom that caused me to stop working and take in a view of the coastal jungle city.

A distinguishable shape of a big man with animal traits carrying two crates approaches me. “You are quite strong for someone of your size,” he jokes lightly as he places the crates on top of the pile, making me roll my eyes.

Compared to him, I look like a toddler in size. He definitely hit the genetic lottery by being a bear faunus. “These crates don’t weigh that much; people are just overly dramatic.”

He chuckles and flexes his right arm to show off. “We’re talking about an average of 50 kg, and you can carry two every run. Not only that, but you don’t look tired. Even someone like me needs to rest after a couple of runs.”

He brings up a good point. I don’t get tired when working, but I’m sure it has to do with my stamina stat.

“They pay for the number of crates.” I tap the money maker under me.

The rest of the workers can only carry one, and some even struggle with that. Besides, the big man in front of me, I haven’t seen another guy who could carry more than one. My strength stat must have come into play as well, since I don’t remember being able to carry more than my entire weight before. At most, it would have been half.

He agrees with a nod. “Mmhm, the supervisor is happy that things are moving faster, but I can’t say the same for our friends over there.” The bear faunus uses his thumb to point at the others who are giving me ugly looks, not like I blame them. There are a few ships coming and going every day. And I alone take a bigger share of the work thanks to my advantages.

We exchange looks for a few seconds before I shrug. “They need to suck it up, but despite the extra pay, it would take me months of work just to afford a small room. Moreover, the shelter’s notice board lists many options, but even then, I would struggle to afford both rent and food.”

There is a small pause.

“I’m flat broke,” I mutter, the words heavy on my tongue. Even the small amount of lien the guard lady had given me out of pity days ago had dwindled away. Most of my daily wage disappears on a single meal at the end of my shift, leaving me with a paltry one meal per day diet plan.

“You just got a bit unlucky here,” the big man says sympathetically, “but at least you are in Menagerie and not the other kingdoms. We faunus must stick together after all.”

I nodded in agreement, my spirits lifting slightly at the reminder that things could be worse. “You’re right. It could always be worse. I could have ended up as a slave or sent to work in those miserable mines. But do you know anywhere else I could work for a better pay? Moving crates is a simple job, but this isn’t for me.”

My coworker takes one step back and looks up at the sky, rubbing his chin. After a moment of contemplation, he speaks up. “You could try construction work, if you don’t mind a foreman screaming at you all day. To the east, you can find farm work, but it can be pretty smelly. Or maybe you could join one of the fishing crews, if you have the guts to go out there. They’re always looking for people.” He points to the smaller boats on the other side of the port.

His options don’t sound that bad, but choosing between having a terrible boss or ‘going out there’, as he puts it, I would prefer the latter.

“Do you think they would give me free fish?” My mouth waters at the thought. A better salary and complimentary food would be killing two birds with one stone.

The man chuckles at my question. “No idea, but it wouldn’t surprise me if they do.”

I clap my hands and my ears twitching with excitement. “Where do I sign up?”

The bear faunus burst out in laughter and pointed at the same spot from before.

Before leaving for my new job, I make sure to collect my paycheck from the man in charge before heading off to my new job. Even though it’s not much, I feel like I deserve it for the work I did.

Of course, the supervisor wasn’t pleased about my sudden departure but didn’t object and paid me the corresponding amount for my work, more plastics card. Once I have saved up more money, I plan to buy a fancy digital wallet.

At present, I only have 283 lien to my name and a single room costs thousands of lien, so I know I’ll have to work hard to save up enough money for even the most basic living arrangements.

Waving my last goodbyes to my former coworkers, I run towards the other side of the port in search of a better job.

I watch the island’s coast shrink in the distance, entertaining myself before turning my attention to the other fishing boats sailing in different directions. Some are bigger or look more advanced with their automatic nets. In contrast, ours is entirely manual, but the small number of boats leaving creates a sense of doubt in me.

I step closer to the captain, who is steering the boat, and tap his shoulder to get his attention. “It might be a bad time to ask, but why don’t many people pick this job?”
It didn’t come as a surprise to me that many of the fishermen were cat faunus, since if I had a craving for fish, they probably did too.

He looks at me with confusion and then turns to the rest of his crew, who were stifling their laughter. “It’s not the best time to ask that now, kid, but let me humor you. We need to sail into deep waters outside of the hunter’s patrol routes.”

“And unlike those bastards from Atlas, we don’t have a battlecruiser to escort us, or at least a boat capable of defending itself.” A shirtless crew member stepped up.

“So if we get attacked by a Grimm...” the captain trailed off, causing me to pale as I take another glance at the distant shores of Menagerie, which were becoming less visible by the second.
“We’re dead,” another crewman finished for him.

I failed to swallow my nerves and regrets. “I’m reconsidering.”

However, the rest of the crew burst out laughing as the captain patted my back. “Ha! Don’t worry, a small boat like ours gives us an advantage. The Grimm would rather attack big ships that make lots of noise. We have to be really unlucky for those monsters to notice us.”

His words are a bit reassuring, but there is something I need to know first. “Just when was the last grim attack?”

He raises three fingers. “This year alone, we only lost three ships.”

Everyone else nods in silence.

Should I be worried that three ships were swarmed or glad that it was only three ships? We are halfway through the year.

Is already too late to back out. Acting all gloomy and scared would only paint a target on me and the crew. “Just teach me what to do.”

“Well, it’s pretty simple. Just throw this net as far as you possibly can and slowly pull back,” the leader says, showing by example. He tosses the net into the sea, and it sinks before he drags it back with both hands. However, as the net gets closer, his face turns into a deep frown.

I can tell something is wrong. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” he sighs in disappointment.

“It is a matter of perseverance.” Another crew member tries to lift the spirits until he pulls his own empty net.

The captain hands me his net. “Your turn. Just throw and pull like I did.”

With the net in my hands, I plant my left foot in front of my body, align my shoulder with my target, and use my right foot to help with the throw, using my entire body to create momentum. The fishing net travels a good distance before sinking into the sea.

One guy on board whistles in surprise at the distance of my throw before focusing on his own work.

I start pulling the net back, but it becomes progressively heavier. While I thought my experience carrying heavy crates would help, I realize that the fish trapped inside are likely fighting back with all their might to avoid becoming food.

With both feet planted firmly on the deck, I begin to slowly drag the rope, making slow but steady progress. The weight of the net makes it a challenge, and I can feel the fish inside flailing and splashing. As I struggle, one of my crewmates rushes over to help. Together, we finally manage to pull in the net, revealing a haul of thrashing, silvery fish.

[Fisherman job unlocked!]

[Novice Fisherman increased by 2, 02/50]

Wait what?

“Wow kid, I envy your luck.” The sailor who helped me pats me on the back, diverting my attention and causing the small windows of my vision to disappear.

“No way, he actually got a full net?” Another crewmate approaches with his empty net.

“Isn’t a full catch normal?” I ask, tilting my head in confusion.

“Nah, not really. Sometimes we go back to shore with barely enough to sell.” The sailor answers, shaking his head.

“Is a rare sight around these parts, to be honest, unless we are reckless enough to sail into deeper waters.” Another man points to the north where we can only see more empty sea and probably infested with the creatures of darkness.

“Just bring the cooler.” The captain orders.

One crewman brings a big container, and we carefully empty the fishing net into it, making sure no fish escape.

“Ready to go again?” The captain places a hand on my shoulder, giving me an encouraging smile.

I nod, feeling the excitement build up inside me. I grip the fishing net tightly, feeling the coarse fibers under my fingertips, and take a deep breath. With a swift motion, I launch the net into the sea once again, watching it fly through the air before it lands on the water’s surface with a splash. I begin to pull it back after a while, feeling the weight of the catch grow as I go.

[Novice Fisherman increased by 1, 03/50]

And I obtain the exact same result as before, with the exception that it was slightly easier this time.

A hypothesis is already forming in my head. It’s a shame that I didn’t bring a notepad to take notes, but my memory will have to suffice. There seems to be some correlation, and I’ll need a few more tries to be completely sure.

-Hours Later-

After much time, we returned with the deck of our boat packed with fresh fish of all sizes. Although the sun was almost gone; it didn’t pose any problem for us as we can see in the dark.

As soon as we secured the boat at the port, rows of people were waiting for us and began yelling prices and quantities. Menagerie heavily relied on imports from all the kingdoms still willing to do business with them, so it wasn’t surprising that we sold out in less than an hour, leaving many still wanting.

The people are not yet starving, but they are vulnerable to food shortages in case of any market disruptions, as per the captain’s warning. This situation is not good and explains why they are always in need of extra hands, resulting in a much better pay compared to my previous job as a cargo boy at the docks, where the average pay was a measly fifty lien per day. Now, I am earning a whopping 300 lien per day, which makes it worth taking the potential risks. Moreover, I get the added perk of free food. While the standard is one meal per person, they found it fair to give me more, considering I was the reason for the excellent catch.

“Comeback tomorrow kid!” Everyone waves me a goodbye and I reply to the gesture with my free hand as I happily walk towards the market with my bag full.

My nose picks up the scent, signaling to my stomach. I am tempted to eat the fish raw, but the bones and guts would be difficult to deal with, and I would likely smell of rotten fish the next day. With these limited options, I know where to go next.

Even with the broken moon up in the sky, the market is still buzzing with activity. The food stands and open restaurants are particularly busy as people end their shifts for the day.

As I check out the stands, I am surprised to find a human working in one of them. However, my initial surprise fades fast as I remember Menagerie does not ban humans from entering. Their slogan, “Come as you are,” welcomes all.

As I approach his stand, I observe his features more closely. He appears to be an older man with short, gray hair and wrinkles around his eyes and mouth. However, there is nothing about his appearance that seems malicious or threatening.

“Can you teach me how to prepare and cook this?” I ask, holding up my bag.

The older human leaned closer, seeming surprised for a moment before composing himself.

“That’s a good catch you got there,” he says, pointing at my bag with his knife. “I’ll teach you if you give me half.”

I had a lingering feeling that he might be overcharging me, but I didn’t have anywhere or anything to store the fish.

Better to get some use out of it rather than let it spoil. “Deal.”

I grab three fish and place them on his counter. The fishmonger quickly grabs them and places them on ice. He hands me a bloodied and stinky blue apron and gestures for me to enter his workspace. Then he brings out a much smaller fish, making a slow cut on the stomach and starts gutting it, occasionally snapping his fingers to keep me focused whenever I try to look away. With his knife, he gently removes the entrails. He then rinses the cavity of the fish with clean water, washing away any remaining blood or entrails.

Next, he takes the cleaver and removes the head and tail of the fish, neatly separating the parts into a separate bucket. He sets aside the cleaned and gutted fish on the cutting board,ready for the next step, which turned out to be descaling.

Quite a messy process as scales flew everywhere.

“Now is your turn.” The old man hands me the knife and cleaver. Taking one step back to open up space so I can work on his cutting board.

I take a deep breath and position the knife on the fish’s stomach, making a slow and careful cut just like he showed me. It’s a bit harder than I thought it would be, but I manage to gut the fish puncturing nothing.
Next, I take the cleaver and remove the head and tail, feeling a sense of satisfaction as I complete the task, all done under his watchful eye.

[Cook’s job unlocked!]

[Novice cook increased by 1, 01/50]

The notification window appears again, confirming my hypothesis that I can learn new jobs if someone teaches me the basics. It’s the infamous job system from my memories. I anticipate that the next couple of weeks will be busy as I expand my horizons and learn new skills. However, I didn’t level up immediately after unlocking this new job like the fisherman did, so perhaps it has a different level escalation system.

I cut my thoughts short as the fishmonger steps in to check my work. “Not bad for a first try, but you took more time than necessary, and you didn’t scrape out all the fish innards. Look here...” he says as he digs a finger into the fish and pulls out a small, red, oval-shaped organ that I can’t recognize.

“I’ll do better with the next one,” I say as I grab the next fish.

“We’ll see,” he responds as he washes his hands in the same bucket he used to clean the fish.

I decide to ignore his skepticism and grab the second fish, following the same steps as before.

[Novice cook increased by 1, 02/50]

As much as I enjoyed learning a new skill, I can’t wait to get back to the shelter and take a long shower with loads of soap. The thought of the warm water washing away all the grime and stench is almost blissful. But for now, I need to finish up here and make my way back.

I wonder if this will be the same for crafting things.

Chapter Text

It had been a busy yet uneventful month, or at least close to a month, since nothing exciting had happened.

Thanks to my job as a fisherman, I was able to gather a small fortune for myself and the crew. I quickly blew most of it on, finally getting out of the shelter, buying new clothes, and a nice-looking wallet. It made keeping count of my money far easier, as it displayed the number whenever I pulled it out.

One benefit of discovering the job system was how it gradually connected my memories, allowing them to make sense and blend seamlessly together. However, some memories still leave me with a pounding headache whenever I try to make sense of them. I consider myself fortunate to have received the gamer system, but mine was quite different from the strange tales of getting stronger with menial tasks if my memory wasn’t playing a trick on me. Despite this, I persevered and continued to explore the many possibilities that these discoveries had to offer.

In theory, I should have had an entire catalog of jobs and skills, but I soon learned that unlocking new jobs wasn’t as easy as I had initially thought. It wasn’t as if people refused to help me; quite the contrary, many of them gladly took their time to teach me their craft, but the results remained the same.

It was a rather disappointing development for a supposed gamer, who was known to be the conqueror of worlds. Nonetheless, I took into consideration the possibility that those memories were just a product of my imagination, designed to appeal to my sense of wonder. They made little sense when trying to apply them to reality.

However, there was another factor that dealt a powerful blow to my pride.

‘Status’

Ma’iq Rakhan
Race–Feline Faunus
Age 17
Level–1 (0%)
Mentor–None
Apprentice–None
HP–360 [45 regen per minute]
MP–1000 [300 regen per minute]
SP–1700 [200 regen per minute]
STR–22
END–30
DEX–25
INT–19
WIS–19
CHA–25
LCK–10

Despite a month having passed, I remained stuck at level one, which was quite disappointing. Only the fisherman and cook had managed to increase their levels to the point of reaching an unexpected breakthrough. However, the promotion from novice to journeyman made a big difference in the field. For fishing, I no longer needed to sail deep into the sea with the crew; a good fishing rod and a pleasant spot away from the busy port were enough. As for cooking, I ended up working as an assistant in a small restaurant in the market.

So I can be proud of something rather than mop all day and wallow in self pity.

“Truly fishing is the endgame to all paths.”

I find myself fishing on a natural formation of rocks that serves as a seawall. The sound of the sea waves crashing against the rocks, accompanied by the wind, creates a pleasant tune as I feel a tug on my fishing rod. It’s a good thing I came early today; my basket is practically overflowing with fishes, and I’ve also caught a couple of crabs that I’ve stored in a separate bucket to avoid damaging the fish.

My attention shifts to the rod and I start reeling it in. As the fish gets closer, I use all my strength for the last pull and a large, reddish fish the size of my arm comes into view. It flaps its tail wildly, trying to break free from the hook.

[Fisherman Level up]

[Journeyman fisherman level increased by 1, 6/50]

I wonder if I level up enough times, I would start fishing sharks. Should I get a bigger basket?

With the fish at hand, I grab a stick and swiftly smack the animal on the head to end its suffering before dropping it into the basket with the rest.

“Hi there.”

I spun around and found a fair-skinned girl wearing a white tank top and a pair of blue shorts. It was a common fashion trend for a tropical city, but what caught my attention were her pointy, long beige ears sticking out from her long, curly brown hair. She was as tall as me, but her ears gave her an edge, as mine were pointing sideways instead of upwards.

“Hey.” I greet her, waving my hand in acknowledgment.

“Do you mind if I take some?” she asks with an innocent smile, pointing at my basket.

“Sure, take one.” I grab my basket and open it for her to take whichever fish she liked. Her smile widened into a grin as she picked out the recently caught red fish.
“Nice, free food.” She pulled out a folded plastic bag from her shorts and placed the fish in it.

[Affection with Levi Fang increased by 1, 01/100]

Did I trigger an ‘Affection system’?

I can’t help but feel puzzled. Why her and why now? I have met others and shared good times without triggering this system.

“Strange way to say thank you.” I dismiss my doubts and quirk an eyebrow.

She rolls her eyes and a cheeky smile forms on her lips. “Okay, okay. Thank you, oh merciful one,” she says playfully and gives a sarcastic bow.

I chuckle at her display and play along, raising my nose up like a true stuck-up rich bastard. “Flattery will get you nowhere. Now move along, young one. This one has some proper business to attend to.”
She giggles, and her top ears wiggle for a moment before settling into an uneven position.

“... this might not be the best introduction, but who are you?” I ask after a moment.

“My name is Levi Fang, and you?” She extends an open invitation for a friendly handshake, which I take with a smile.

“Ma’iq Rakhan. I’m delighted to make your acquaintance.”

“That’s a strange name, no offense. And no need to be all formal or anything with me.” She waves her hand dismissively.

“Better safe than sorry. I don’t want to offend a big shot going incognito, you know?” I only shrug and drop the basket on the ground. “And don’t worry about your comment. I got used to hearing the same thing after a while.”

“So, what’s bringing you here?” I gesture at the entire place around us, since it is not exactly a busy or popular spot.

She walks closer to the edge and kicks a couple of pebbles into the sea. “Curiosity. I saw you all alone fishing in this spot for a couple of days now. And you must be great at it, unless that basket of fish is not yours.” She spins around and points at the container next to my feet.

Instinctively, my tail reaches for the lid and closes it, trying to hide the contents from Levi’s eyes. But it is weird that I tend to forget about my tail existence.

“Curiosity killed the cat, you know?” I tease her, but that only makes her smirk.

“Good thing I’m not one.” She points at her ears, happily dancing.

“I thought you were one…” I trail off, my hand scratching my head in confusion. It dawns on me that despite her only Faunus trait being her extra pair of ears, I have nothing else to differentiate her from a cat faunus.
Her face twists into a frown as she kicks a larger rock off the seawall.

[Affection with Levi Fang decreased by 1, 00/100]

I have to avoid speaking my mind.

“I didn’t mean to offend you or anything. I’m just ignorant regarding the variety of faunus and I wish to learn more about my kin if possible.” I try to apologize and let out a sigh of relief as she smiles again in response.

Levi moves closer and grabs my fishing rod. “Can you teach me?”

I am surprised at first by her request, but quickly take the chance to make up for my previous mistake. “Sure. Fishing is not that hard, to be honest. You need a lot of patience tho.”

She rolls her eyes to my warning and points at the sunny skies. “I have all the time in the world.”

[Affection with Levi Fang increased by 1, 01/100]

Did I make a friend?

Levi left after teaching her the basics of correct posture and even promised to come back the next day to continue our lessons.
And I am already waiting for tomorrow to arrive.

But there are a couple of things I need to do before calling it a day.

Heading to the market to sell my catch of the day, I notice a gathering crowd. While it’s a common sight at the docks, it’s still too early for the other fishermen to return. Instead of shouting prices, the crowd seems to be cheering and chanting, but it’s hard to distinguish amid all the noise.

Curiosity getting the better of me, I approach the growing crowd.

“What’s going on here?” I ask the nearest person, who gestures toward the center.

“The White Fang just came back with a huge shipment of dust. People are hoping to get their hands on some.”

My ears perk up at the mention of the White Fang, and I push my way to the front of the crowd, ignoring the man’s chatter.

I try not to exert too much force as I push some people aside to make my way through the crowd, and my suspicions are confirmed when I see a group of faunus dressed in black sleeveless hoodies and white robes, flashing their menacing symbol of a large feline head. They are handing out small boxes filled to the brim with the famous dust crystals to the people.

“The White Fang is always looking for new members! Join us to protect the rights of faunus all over Remnant!” The tallest and most muscular White Fang member announced, reaching most of the younger members of the crowd who lined up in front of another member with white bunny ears coming out from his hoodie, who started distributing flyers.

The scene didn’t match up with what little I had heard about them back in Vacuo or even my blurry memories.

This only made me worry.

But in a crisis, there is an opportunity. They could be my ticket out of level 1 and a chance to learn more about them. I was aware of how stupid of an idea it sounded, but I couldn’t resist the temptation finally to overcome my longstanding problem.

I patiently wait for the young crowd to disperse before approaching the rabbit faunus. “Could I have one of those?” I ask, pointing at the fliers.

“Sure thing, brother! It’s great to see the younger generation standing up for their rights!” he responds with a smile, handing me a flier.

He doesn’t look much older than me, and I find it odd that he refers to me as ‘brother’.

“Yeah, yeah,” I dismiss his propaganda as I scan the paper. In addition to the corny words and slogans, the flier also provides directions to their recruitment buildings and, if I’m feeling daring, their training camp, which is located not too far from the city walls.

I carefully tuck the piece of paper into one of my pockets and set off for the market. My first stop is at the old man’s stand, where he happily takes the fish off my hands and pays me a reasonable amount. The crabs, being a delicacy in expert cuisine, make up for the difference in pay as they sell well.

I had considered the idea of selling directly to the public, but it would mean standing for hours and shouting about my products and prices, which is not really my comfort zone. So it’s better to let others handle it.
With that taken care of, I venture deeper into the market and reach the restaurants. The alluring smell of seafood and more wafts in the air, tempting me to spend my hard-earned lien.

As I walk, I spot a particular restaurant that is just opening its doors. I head towards it, leaving my belongings in a container near the small kitchen. However, as I drop them off, the flier falls out of my pocket and lands on the floor.

Not wanting to be accused of littering, I quickly pick it up and ball it up before stuffing it back into my pocket to avoid losing it again.

“Are you thinking about joining the White Fang?” a deep voice startles me.

I turn around slowly, only to see my boss wearing his apron and looking at me with concern. “Fishing all morning and cooking all evening is nice, but it’s starting to get boring after a month. I believe there’s more out there for me.”

It’s not a lie, but it’s not the entire truth either. The truth is, I am curious about the White Fang and want to learn more about them.

The gorilla faunus pats me on the back, and his concerned expression transforms into a knowing smile. “Can’t blame you. I was the adventurous type when I was younger, too. But you should also learn your limits and know when to quit.”

“Did you use to be a hunter?” I ask curiously, wondering if his words hinted at that possibility.

He shakes his head, causing my interest to wane. “Not really. I was just a backpacker traveling all over Remnant, exploring new places and meeting new people. The biggest threat to me at that time wasn’t the Grimm, but rather bandits.”

“It would have been cool if you were a retired hunter,” I tease, causing him to let out a hearty laugh.

“That doesn’t mean I didn’t pick up a few moves on my travels,” he says, giving me a light punch on the arm, causing me to rub the spot even though it doesn’t hurt. “If you have some spare time, I could teach you a few things.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I say before walking over to the counter and grabbing a gray bandana from underneath it. I wrap it around my head, taking care not to apply too much pressure on my ears. “So, what’s on the menu?”

A quick glance at my wallet shows that I have a little less than a thousand lien, which makes me smile. It means I only need one more day of work to have enough for my rent and then I can use the remaining time to save up for a scroll.

On my way home, I bought a book about sewing and knitting that covers the absolute basics of the craft, including some history and small biographies of famous people in the design and fashion industry of Remnant.

Finding another way to unlock more jobs is a priority, but with each failure, my enthusiasm slowly slips away. If this doesn’t work, then I honestly don’t know what other options I have and will have to resort to luck, hoping that one day I’ll trigger another job unlocking.

After a short walk through the city streets, I find myself in front of my humble home. I open the door and drop everything inside before sitting down at my empty desk. I start reading my new book, and as boring as it sounds, I steel myself to maintain my attention. Not to memorize every word, but to actually understand the book and what it is trying to teach me.

Even the proper posture when working.

The book wasn’t as thick as an encyclopedia, but neither was it short. Taking a quick glance at my clock, I realize that it’s the dawn of a new day. But since I am my own boss, my work schedule is not an issue.
“Now let’s test this out.” I grab the pair of thick needles with a blue yarn ball and place them on my desk next to the open book.

I return to the knitting section and follow the instructions on how to knit a single cloth piece. Instructions which I zealously follow to the letter, as everything needed to be perfect, just be sure.
Tie the yarn, go through the loop, wrap it around and go down.

The same movement over and over again until all the repetitions take shape into a square piece of cloth made of yarn.

[Weaver’s job unlocked!]

[Novice Weaver level 1/50]

“Fucking finally…”

I can finally sleep in peace.

Chapter Text

The White Fang issue still lingers, and I must admit that I was hesitant to join them outright. Instead, I needed to do some research, but without a scroll, I had to resort to asking random people on the streets or reading outdated newspapers.

The consensus I gathered was a net positive for the White Fang. Menagerie doesn't idolize them, but they hold them in high regard as protectors of Kuo Kuana. Supposedly, the White Fang not only fights against the unjust treatment of Faunus but also keeps the Grimm at bay. Those who are not native to Menagerie are rather neutral, as they only attack Schnee's property. Even I couldn't help but feel vindicated, only because the Schnee suffered since their reputation is just that bad.

In my opinion, I find myself with mixed feelings. Perhaps I should give the White Fang the benefit of the doubt, but I should still follow through with my plan and see how deep the rabbit hole goes.

I shake off my daydreams and continue watching as Levi becomes more flustered during her first catch, giving it her all.

Over the past couple of days, Levi and I have spent more time getting to know each other than learning fishing techniques. She's a joy to be around, and it's amusing to see her become flustered whenever she struggles to put our lessons into practice.

I recently discovered that she's a lynx faunus, not a cat faunus like me. It makes sense why she was offended when I failed to recognize her heritage. I would feel the same way if someone didn't acknowledge my specific faunus traits. While my status only says 'feline faunus,' it's easier for me to accept that I'm a cat faunus.

"Now you need to spin the reel slowly but steadily," I say as I watch Levi struggle to gain ground with her catch. "If you go too fast, you risk the cord snapping, and if you go too slow, then the fish will get away. There must be a balance between the two."

Levi attempts to spin the reel, but for every loop she completes, the fish pulls her closer to the sea. "How can it be so strong?!" she yells, planting her foot and pulling back.

Unfortunately, it's a bad call as the unique sound of snapping cord fills the air. Levi almost falls to the ground, but I quickly catch her and steady her.

"And it snapped…" I sigh as I watch the ripples disappear into the waves of the sea. Levi's first catch could have been the perfect moment to celebrate her progress, but that idea is now at the bottom of the ocean with the victorious aquatic animal.

"Ugh! So frustrating!" Levi stomps her feet on the ground and tries to throw the rod into the ocean. I quickly stop her, as the rod is rented.

I wish I had the freedom to lend her my own rod or even buy one for myself. However, I still need to save up money for the scroll of my dreams so I am able to browse through the dustnet, and waste my time on forums or whatever interested me.

I lower the fishing rod and tie a new lure on the tip. "Well, you know the saying 'practice makes perfect'," I say as I move closer to the edge, preparing to cast the lure out.

As I watch the lure disappear into the distance before falling into the ocean, a smirk forms on my lips. I catch Levi pouting with her arms crossed and giving me a sidelong glance.

"Like this," I say, striking a pose to show off even more.

Suddenly, a screaming head pops out from the sea, along with a hand tightly gripping the cord, preventing me from dragging it back. "WHO THE FUCK THREW THIS HOOK?!" the voice yells.

"Shit…" I curse under my breath as I watch the sleek, green-haired aquatic faunus swim towards me. My heart races as I become torn between running or staying put, but before I can make a decision, I turn around and find Levi standing right behind me, blocking my escape.

"I must commend you, Ma'iq," she says, her mischievous grin sending shivers down my spine. "You've got quite the catch."

With my escape blocked, I turn back to face the approaching faunus, who is already standing in front of me. His fins flared and intimidating. He holds the lure up to my face, his eyes blazing with anger.

"You think it's funny to fish in a forbidden zone?!" he shouts.

My heart sinks as I realize my mistake. "Forbidden zone?"

He points angrily at a floating white beacon. "See that, you asshole?!" he shouts. "From that point onwards, you can't fish or you'll end up hurting someone!"

I take a quick glance at the beacon, calmly floating on the ocean. "I thought it was a marker for boats," I say. "You know, to not get too close to the shore."

"I'll mark your face if you don't leave," he warns, clenching his right hand into a fist.

Frantically nodding, I grab the rest of my things before leaving the place with Levi. I knew I was in the wrong, and there was no basis for me to complain or resist. As we walked away, I couldn't help but feel a bit ashamed of my ignorance.

"What a bust," I sigh, looking back at my now-banned fishing spot with regret. "All that potential wasted."

Levi puts a comforting arm around me. "Don't worry about it. There are plenty of other places for our lessons. Besides, we now have all the mornings to ourselves. Wanna have some fun?"

I perk up at the suggestion. "Sure, what do you have in mind?"

Levi's grin widens. "We could go to the city downtown. There's this amazing spot I've been dying to check out."

"Sounds good to me," I say, my bad mood recovering.

Levi gives me a playful shove. "That's the spirit! Let's go have some fun."

"Hey, hold on a sec," I say, holding up a hand. "I need to drop all of this stuff off at home before we head to downtown."

I hand Levi my basket of fish while I gather up the rest of my gear. The rod goes over my shoulder, and I tuck my tackle box under my arm.

"Okay, ready to go," I say with a grin, feeling a sense of excitement building inside me. "Lead the way, Levi."

Levi and I chatted amiably as we made our way to my home. The walk was a bit of a trek, but with her by my side, the time seemed to fly by.

When we arrived, I could sense her surprise at the modest block of buildings that made up my home. It wasn't anything fancy or luxurious, but it was clean and well-maintained.

The surrounding neighborhood was a mix of old and new buildings, with a few trees and bushes scattered here and there. It wasn't as grim-looking as the shelter's neighborhood, but it lacked the lush gardens and greenery that other homes in Kuo Kuana boasted.

I unlocked the door and led Levi inside. "It's not much, but it's home," I said, gesturing around at the small living space. The room was sparsely furnished, with a single bed, a small table, and a few chairs. "Make yourself comfortable. I just need to drop off my gear, and we can head out."

Levi carefully placed my basket in the corner before stepping inside my humble abode. She takes a moment to survey the small space, her gaze lingering on the sparse furnishings and the empty walls.
"It looks kinda empty," she commented, turning to face me.

I shrug. "It's just a temporary place. I don't want to spend money on furniture until I find a better, more permanent spot."

I opened the fridge, feeling the cool air wash over me. There wasn't much inside - just a few basic staples and some leftovers from a recent meal. But it was enough to sustain me for the time being, and despite its modest size, my fridge had plenty of room to store the meager catch I'd managed to reel in today.

[Affection decreased with Levi Fang by 2, 10/100]

I turn to look at her, feeling a mix of frustration and disappointment. She didn't seem to care about my living situation.

"Fucking really?" I mutter under my breath.

As she walks around the room, her attention lands on my working desk. I left my knitting tools out in the open, and I feel my face grow hot with embarrassment. I face away, hoping she won't ask about them.

"Hey, what's that?"

So much for wishes…

"Those are... my practice tools," I hesitate before fully answering, knowing that it might seem odd for a guy to be knitting. I don't want to judge others, but society tends to be critical no matter what.

Instead, she giggles and grabs the needles, along with my unfinished project, for a closer look. "I had no idea you enjoyed knitting. I thought I might find weights or a punching bag. You look like the type." She returned the yarn to the table and turned her attention to my small bed.

I let out a long sigh as I closed the fridge and stand up. "In a way, you're not wrong. It wouldn't hurt to have dumbbells to keep these biceps in shape," I said, flexing my arms to show off. However, she just giggled in response. "But I wanted to try something different. I'm planning on learning how to play an instrument in the future," I added truthfully, partly out of curiosity about whether musicians were part of the job system.

"You should try the guitar," she suggested playfully, pretending to strum an air guitar.

I pause to consider the cost of owning a guitar. "Sure, it's a pretty popular instrument, as far as I know," I say before returning my attention to the sink to thoroughly wash my hands.

[Affection increased with Levi Fang by 1, 11/100]

I wiped my hands with the towel and hung it back on the wooden bar mounted on the wall. "And I'm done. So, where is this place you have been dying to try out, Levi?"

Her face lit up with a smile. "Ice cream, of course!" The lynx quickly darted out of my humble home and motioned for me to follow.

Not wanting to be left behind, I hurriedly locked my door and ran to catch up with her.

Neither of us felt tired from all the running, but the sun had left us feeling thirsty. Thankfully, the plaza was a busy place designed to cater to everyone's needs for an enjoyable day. And, as luck would have it, a nice-looking ice cream shop was just what we needed to combat the heat.

As we approached the store, Levi's hand suddenly shook my shoulder, and she pointed in a specific direction. "Look! It's Ghira Belladonna!"

As I turn my gaze in the direction she pointed, I furrow my brow upon seeing a tall, muscular man amid a crowd, waving and shaking hands with everyone. "Isn't he the city leader or something? What's he doing here?" I ask, feeling rather confused. In my experience, higher-ups rarely mixed with common folk, unless it was to gather support.

"Well, yeah... but he likes to take strolls around the city and give public speeches, if possible," she replies with a scoff. "But we're not here to talk about the chieftain!" Levi points to the ice cream store, where a guy had just emerged with a large frozen drink.

"Buy me strawberry with vanilla!" she exclaims as I enter the shop.

It's clear to me that I am the one paying for our treats; otherwise, she would have accompanied me inside or given me some lien at least.

I pull out my wallet and paid for two ice cream cups - I chose vanilla with cookies n' cream. With my digital wallet, it only took a single scan to pay - a truly convenient and time-efficient option.

We sat down together on a metal bench under the shade of a palm tree. After handing her the cup, I settled in to enjoy my sweet frozen treat.

Levi's ears perk up with each bite she took, clearly enjoying the sweet treat.

The ice cream is delicious. I made a mental note to come back for more the next time I had the chance.

"So, what do you do in your free time? I have only seen you work all day." Levi's question makes me pause and look up at the sky. Memories of my past slowly surfaced in my mind.

"Well, just recently, I've been able to give myself the freedom to do other things besides work. When I first arrived in Kuo Kuana, I had very little free time and was struggling to adapt to all the new things around me. It was a very confusing time, and I had to work every day and all day just to make ends meet for the first month."

Levi leans closer, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Why is that?"

I hesitate for a moment, considering whether to mention the gaming system. Mentally kicking myself why I even considered revealing such secret so I decide to keep it simple and stick to the truth. "I got robbed clean and thrown into a dumpster. It was an uphill struggle from there."

Levi's expression change, causing her to look down. I could sense that she felt bad for asking about my past.

"I should have been more careful, but there isn't much to complain about now. I got a decent room for myself and good food on the table every day." I give a self-mocking smile and shrug. "The very first day really sucked."

"I can't imagine how that feels… wait, does that mean you're not from around here?" Levi leans closer in curiosity.

I nod. "Yup, I come from the mainland. One of the many villages in Vacuo."

Not the nicest childhood, I may add. It's probably why I remember so little about it besides just living another day in a forsaken desert.

"Whoa, that's like halfway across Remnant!" she says in awe, flicking her lynx ears and taking another spoonful of her dessert.

"It was quite the journey to get to Menagerie. Getting a ticket to Vale without getting attacked was a challenge, and then we had to make the journey to the coastline and hope that no aquatic Grimm attacked us on the way here. Trains are more than capable of defending themselves, but boats? You have to pray that the captain has hired experienced hunters."

I let out a dry laugh. "If you're attacked by an army of Beowolves or colossal Grimm-looking birds, you can sit down and enjoy a free drink. But if a single sea serpent Grimm shows up on your voyage, you can kiss your ass goodbye."

"Wow, you've been to Vale?" Her face lit up with excitement. "What's it like over there?"

I quickly shook my head. "Not exactly. I just passed through the city on my way to another train at the major station. But even from a distance, I could tell it's a massive place."

"Aww, shucks." She lets out a disappointed sigh.

"Are you interested in going there?" I ask, trying to keep the conversation going.

"Of course I do!" She exclaimed excitedly, but then lowered her voice as some people turned to look at her in confusion. "I mean, Menagerie is nice and all, but there isn't much to do here. Compared to Vale, Kuo Kuana is just a small village. I want to see the towering buildings, fancy cars, diverse cuisine, and endless entertainment!"

I smiled, understanding her desire to explore the world beyond her small hometown.

"Also, I want to become a pilot." She finally adds.

"That's interesting," I say, taking a spoonful of my cup. "An airship pilot, right?"

She nods and points at the blue skies, "Yup, even though the skies may be infested with Grimm, it would still be amazing to watch everything from above!"

"Doesn't the White fang offer something similar?" I ask.

She shakes her head, her top ears drooping in disappointment. "Not really. I looked into it, but they only teach how to drive a bike or a car at most. Nothing about piloting an airship."

Her consideration of joining the White Fang for something as simple as piloting school surprised me. Maybe my reasons for joining didn't sound so crazy now. "Oh, that's disappointing to hear."

She shrugs and takes another bite of her strawberry ice-cream. "Yeah, it sucks. But it doesn't surprise me. I think I've only seen an airship pass around here, like, two times in my entire life."

"Kuo Kuana might not be as advanced as the other kingdoms, but still is a nice place to live." I say, recalling my experiences on the island. I highly doubt the other kingdoms invested in extensive welfare programs for the less fortunate people.

She rolls her eyes and leans back on the bench. "I didn't say it isn't. But if I want to be a pilot, Vale is my only option. My parents promised to help me with the tuition costs."

"You aren't wrong to say that, Vacuo… is a mess. Atlas will arrest you for the slightest offense, and Mistral will very likely kick you into the slums. Vale is your only viable option."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence." She deadpans.

I force a smile and slowly raise my thumbs up. "Good luck?"

She only giggles and lightly punches my arm.

We continued eating our ice creams and sharing a couple of anecdotes. The fishermen's crew had lots of stories to tell, after all.

With our ice cream cups empty, it was only natural to throw them into the bin. Good riddance that one of them was very close to the bench.

Levi is the first to stand up and stretch her arms. Then turns around, her eyes glancing downward as her smile turns into a mischievous grin. "Thanks for the ice cream, Ma'iq!" she says, before hastily leaving and blending with the crowd.

[Affection increased with Levi Fang by 4, 15/100]

The notification was what finally caught my attention, making me aware of my tail swishing back and forth and hitting the bench hard enough to make a clanging sound. Quickly, I grabbed it to stop it from embarrassing me and prayed that no one else had seen it.

I am supposed to be a cat, not a dog!

I took the opportunity to buy more yarn and rest before heading to my shift since I was in the middle of downtown. It was time to try something new with my weaver job.

"Time to work," I say to myself as I sit down in my chair and dumped all the additional supplies on my desk for easy access. I had a feeling that I would need a lot of them for what I planned to accomplish tonight.

I grabbed the needles along with the incomplete piece of cloth and started my work, not bothering to check the time. Loop and go down. Probably more than a thousand times. I was practically moving on autopilot.

When I finished the first ball of yarn, I tied the end to the next one and resumed my knitting.

[Novice weaver level increased by 1, 05/50]

As the notification appeared, I couldn't help but smile. I quickly dismiss it, wanting to fully appreciate my very first work - a long, multi-colored knitted scarf.

I quickly wrap it around my neck and let out a satisfied sigh. A scarf might not be ideal for a tropical city where most of the time it was summer temperature, and the mixture of colors made it hideous to look at. But the scarf represents the beginning of an aspiring craftsman ready to step into the big leagues. Learning to make and repair my own clothes was a long-term investment that would save me money in the future.

With the remaining red yarn ball in hand, I pondered what to make next. The weaver job isn't limited to just clothing, after all. Maybe something cute?

Why not start with something cute?

But then I remembered the book that taught me the basics of tailoring. I should try my hand at that next. Still, I decided to knit a little longer since it was easier for me to do.

However, a quick glance at the clock reminded me that it was time for some much-needed rest.

Chapter Text

Levi's lessons had become a secondary priority as they transformed into a time to chat and laugh. I had no complaints about it, though. But, as much as I wanted to maintain this happy routine, I had stalled long enough. It was time to move forward with my crazy plan.

The training camp wasn't far from the walls, just as the instructions on the paper had stated. I could have walked to reach the place, but the possibility of being attacked by Grimm dissuaded me from doing so. Instead, I relied on their established network to get to the place.

There is no shame in acknowledging your limits.

A large transport truck picked me up, along with several others, and took us to the camp. Upon arrival, it looked more like a mini fortress than a campsite, with thick palisade walls protecting the entire perimeter and tall watchtowers with armed guards standing atop them.

As the truck finally entered the camp, we were led to a relatively empty area with a course filled with obstacles. The first drill instructor laid out the rules and terms after giving us a speech about how brave and great we were for joining a just cause. Of course, I didn't listen to a single word of it.

I had a feeling that I wasn't an average faunus. I didn't tire out easily after strenuous physical activity, and my strength didn't correlate with my body shape. However, the obstacle course made it blatantly clear that there was a significant gap between me and the average person from the very beginning, giving me a rough idea of what my stats actually represented.

I aced it.

I over-excelled in the obstacle course and was pulled from the group. I sat on a rock and watched as the rest of the group struggled with tasks as simple as climbing a rope. Only a few managed to finish the first stage in seconds, but they often fell face flat when attempting to jump over the fences or maintain their balance.

At least they had the spirit, and I had to give them that.

Watching them from where I sat was entertaining enough, including the incessant yelling from all the mysterious drill instructors, all of whom wore white masks covering only the upper part of their faces.

Suddenly, I heard a serious voice call out my name. "So, you're Ma'iq." I froze and slowly turned around to see who was calling me, only to warm up at the sight of a beautiful faunus girl dressed in a black and white outfit that perfectly hugged her frame.

She had a pair of black cat ears on top of her head, which is her only faunus trait. Her amber eyes stood out the most, though.

I mentally kick myself out of my stupor and give her a smirk. "If it's something bad, then my name is Na'iq, and you're looking for my evil twin brother who has already fled Menagerie," I joked, trying to break the ice.

But her glare only hardened, sending shivers down my spine.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna decreased by 1, -01/100]

Is that pettiness or am I an idiot?

"Usually we take various tests on aspiring recruits, such as target shooting, hand-to-hand combat, and team-based missions. But your performance on the obstacle course impressed enough instructors to directly pass you," she explains, crossing her arms with a bored expression. "However, since everyone is busy evaluating the rest, I will be in charge in the meantime."

I let out a relieved sigh. "That's a relief. I was worried I would have to sit around doing nothing."

She nods, "Good. Follow me."

The girl takes a path opposite to where the evaluations are being held, and I follow behind her. As we walk in silence, I begin to feel a little uncomfortable. I'm so used to having talkative company, like Levi, the silence is starting to get to me.

As I follow her, trying to match her brisk pace, I decide to strike up a conversation. "So, what's your name?" I ask. "I'm Ma'iq, in case you forgot."

"Blake Belladonna." She answers curtly.

Her response doesn't give me much to work with, and her attitude doesn't help matters. Despite this, I can't help but think that her name is beautiful.

"So, am I an official member of the White Fang?" I ask, curious as to why I'm being taken to a distinct part of the pseudo fortress.

She doesn't turn to look at me. "No, you're just a recruit. You need to earn your mask if you want to be considered a part of the White Fang."

I take a closer look at her, but I don't see a white mask anywhere on her body. "And where is yours?" I ask.

Blake's face tenses up for a moment, but she quickly regains her composure. "I'm not wearing it right now. It's not necessary for me to wear it all the time." Her tone is defensive and guarded, something that I didn't fail to catch.

I couldn't help but wonder why she had that hiccup. Every other member I'd seen had proudly shown off their complete attire, but she was the only one who didn't wear a uniform yet carried herself as if she could boss others around.

As we passed more groups and a few tents, we arrived at a different location away from all the noise. Although it wasn't as empty, with a couple of buildings nearby and other casually dressed faunus in the area, they were all more focused on a gun being shown by a White Fang member than taking notice of us.

The cat girl took the lead and approached something covered by a large gray blanket.

"Pick a weapon," she says, removing the cover to reveal a wooden table full of melee weapons, most of which are swords - big or small, one-edged or double-edged.

I walk closer to take a better look and pick one from the rest. It isn't big or small like a dagger, so I try giving it a couple of swings in the air.

But the movement feels wrong, very wrong.

I drop the weapon back where I found it and try the same with another sword from the bunch, but the result is the same. None of them feels like they are right for me. I just can't picture myself using any of these weapons. They all feel and look wrong in my hands.

"I think I'm good," I say. I don't know a thing about wielding blades, so it's best to stick with what I'm confident with, my fists. Which were the most used weapon back in Vacuo whenever a problem came my way.

"Unarmed?" Blake asks, and I nod in response. She looks at me, then at the pile of weapons, before shrugging.

She doesn't seem surprised or worried. Instead, she calmly approaches the trio and brings them to me while the masked guy leaves the scene.

"You two will fight," Blake says, putting a girl with small antlers in front of me, who looks equally surprised at the order.

The confused girl turns to Blake and then to me, and we both look equally confused.

But the confusion quickly dissipates as she charges at me.

My mind kicks in, and I move my right hand to grab the oncoming fist, pulling her against my body to close the distance before sweeping her feet with my right foot.

The girl is caught completely by surprise and loses her balance. But since my hand still has a grip on her fist, it creates an opportunity that I take notice of. Using the opening, I smash my knee against the side of her stomach before releasing my grip on her hand.

She hits the ground hard, clutching her stomach in pain and holding back sobs.

Blake rushes to help her get back to her feet and takes her to a nearby building, which I can now safely assume is some kind of infirmary.

I don't think she'll like me after that. Blake should have picked the guy rather than the girl. He seems built to take a hit or two, if his size is any indication. He glares daggers at me, but keeps his silence and distance.

Not for long, though.

Maybe she is his friend or close family, since he also has a pair of small antlers coming out of his head.

Blake finally returns from the building with a deep frown, and her arms crossed. "That was unnecessary. Your last attack could have badly injured her."

"I know," I say, looking down and rubbing the back of my neck. "I acted on instinct. Is she okay?"

I wouldn't forgive myself if I actually crippled her.

Blake sighs. "She will be fine. You didn't hit her with enough force to leave a mark or damage anything, but it will sting tomorrow."

I turn to face the furious male faunus. "Would it help if I apologize?"

"You bastard…" He tries to approach me, but Blake steps in between us and forces him to back off. He turns around without saying anything and heads into the building to check on his companion.

Blake walks closer and stands in front of me. "You clearly know how to fight. It's my mistake to have made you fight against another recruit instead of an experienced member," she says, her voice firm but not unkind. She assumes a fighting stance. "Like me."

I gulp, my eyes widening in panic. "Isn't this overkill?" I ask, frantically scanning my surroundings for anything that might help me.

I could use any kind of support right now, even if it's just moral support.

"You have combat experience, and the White Fang needs strong fighters with unshakeable resolve. A stronger opponent shouldn't faze you," Blake says, her eyes locked on mine.

She's not wrong, and I can't argue with her, but that doesn't mean I like it. I have a feeling she wants to make sure justice is served for the poor crying girl who's resting inside the infirmary.

We have a brief standoff, neither of us moving or saying anything.

I make the first move, aiming for Blake's head, but she easily sidesteps my attack and counters with a swift kick to my stomach. It almost connects, but my other hand reacts quickly to block her attack. Unfortunately, this leaves my face open, and she takes advantage of the opening by grabbing my shoulder and throwing me away with surprising ease.

As the shock of the throw wears off, I quickly shift my body to land on my feet. It's strange to not have control even for a short moment. But before I can check or recover, Blake closes the distance between us, surprising me once again.

Blake lands a perfect hit on my stomach, knocking most of the air out of my lungs. But before I can even feel the pain, she follows up with a spinning kick directed at the side of my head, causing my body to stumble back a couple of steps.

Despite the punishment, I manage to keep my balance and raise my fists, showing that I'm ready for more. Or at least, that was the plan.

But the cat girl is relentless, and I find myself hopelessly blocking her attacks. I can't even tell where they're coming from, and I can only guess based on the spot that gets hit.

A crazy idea pops into my head, and I try to grab whatever is hitting me. I smirk in victory when I manage to grab something and keep it in place.

Looking down, I see that I have her leg, but my small victory doesn't last long. She twists her trapped leg and uses the momentum for a downward kick. My poor shoulder takes the full brunt and weight of the attack, forcing me to release my grip on her leg. It's the perfect moment she was waiting for to finish me off with a drop kick directly to my chest.

My body finally concedes, and I hit the ground like a broken doll.

I must look pathetic.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna increased by 1, 00/100]

Or not…

I see the cat girl towering over me, blocking the sun. "Your performance isn't that bad," she says, "but all your attacks looked very amateurish and telegraphed." She offers me a helping hand to stand up, which I begrudgingly accept.

"Yeah, yeah. Getting beaten by a girl really sucks though," I say, dusting off my clothes. But I stop as I realize the stupidity that came out of my mouth.

I want to slap myself, hard.

Blake narrows her amber eyes. "What is that supposed to mean?" she growls as she steps closer, her hand gripping the hilt of her blade.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna decreased by 5 -05/100]

"Fuck me," I mutter under my breath.

I quickly raise both hands, hoping to stop Blake from doing something drastic. "Nothing! Nothing. Bad habits from Vacuo. They all have a hard-on for the whole 'Might makes right' ideology. Spend most of your life in that place and some things tend to stick. It's hard to get rid of them in a matter of months."

It came out without thinking.

Do I really believe that or think that way?

"Vacuo?," her ears perk up as she leans closer. "Now that explains many things…" she trails off, analyzing me with a keen eye.

"I heard stories about how life is in those lands. You came to Menagerie because you don't agree with them?"

I shake my head. "Of course not. Only psychopaths think like that. We're not animals but people who can tell right from wrong."

She nods in agreement with me, her posture relaxing. Her shoulders slump a little, and she uncrosses her arms, no longer giving an intimidating aura.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna increased by 4 -01/100]

Back to square one.

But that still didn't save me from the trashing disguised as a close evaluation.

And I swear she looked smug, with a small smirk playing at the corner of her mouth and a glint in her eye.

-Blake Belladonna-

She had seen the unfiltered news, and it made her feel sick to her stomach. Adam's behavior was becoming more and more erratic each day, and she didn't know what else to do or say to calm him down. Every day, she wished she could go back to the better times when he was still the man she cared for so deeply.

Even if his targets were only Schnee private soldiers, eventually his blade would inevitably point to other parties. There was only so much they could do to keep Adam and other members' violent rampages from becoming public knowledge.

But what made the situation even worse was that Sienna Khan was perfectly fine with his growing violent methods! No matter how many times Blake protested, her words fell on deaf ears. But she wasn't going to give up just yet. She was determined to put everything back on the right track.

She saw this as an opportunity to address her concerns with Sienna, so she used the excuse of delivering the recruits' profiles. Sienna never wanted to speak with her, as their conversations always ended in the same way.

After knocking on the door twice, she granted her permission to enter Sienna's office. As she walked in, she immediately noticed that the room was practically empty, except for a large table with a map of Remnant filled with miniature figures of the White Fang, Grimm, and humans. In the center of it all was a dark-skinned woman wearing a dark gray sleeveless top that revealed her tattooed arms.

Her black hair was wild and short, revealing her tiger ears. And it was impossible to not notice the red button on the center of the high-leader's forehead.

Sienna Khan had both hands on the table as she examined the map more closely, occasionally moving a miniature piece to another location on the map. The young White Fang member awkwardly cleared her throat to get her superior's attention.

Finally, Sienna glanced over at her and asked, "So, how was it?"

She passed the first batch of profiles to Sienna and replied, "Like always. Many join, but few pass. And even then, the majority of the new recruits are barely impressive." She had been present during the initial testing phase and had seen many of the new recruits struggling on the first obstacle already.

While some of the new recruits could still be trained to become decent fighters, it would take a significant amount of time and resources.

Sienna Khan glanced at the papers with mild interest before tossing them aside. "We can't afford to lower the bar or waste our resources on inexperienced youths, especially now that Atlas has approved an increase in their army size, according to my sources." She added another miniature droid to the top of Atlas on the map.

"Again?" Blake felt a sense of dread settle in her stomach. She had feared that it would happen one day, but not this soon.

An army expansion would mean growth in every department, from human soldiers to the droid army, and it would also increase the risk and casualty rate for the White Fang. The limited number of deployed war hounds was already bad enough.

"The council always does their best to stop Ironwood's plans, but since they allowed him to go through with it, then my guess is that the heartless bastard got dirt on a couple of council members to sway them to his side," Sienna Khan mused as she grabbed the miniature soldier and placed it back on the Mistral side of the map. "I will call our brothers and sisters back and halt all operations. Atlas and Mantle are off-limits for now."

"Don't you think it's because Adam has been attacking too many dust transports and killing people?" Her voice was laced with anger as she spoke up.

Sienna slumped her shoulders, letting out an exasperated sigh. "We've talked about this, Blake. Adam's new methods might be… violent to your standards, but we need resources to arm ourselves, especially with the many sanctions that plague Menagerie. So what if he kills a couple of Schnee private soldiers in the process? Nobody will miss them."

"Because I know soon, it won't be only soldiers! My father founded the White Fang as a bridge between humans and faunus to promote equality and peace! Not an unscrupulous bandit group!" She slammed both hands on the table, making it shake and drop most of the miniature soldiers from their positions on the map.

Sienna didn't flinch or flare up in anger, but took one deep breath and looked at her in the eye. "We tried your father's way, and we got nothing. Since we changed our methods, we started getting results." She calmly picked up another miniature and placed it back on Vale.

And then focused on Mistral, where she picked up a human miniature with her right hand.

"We have destroyed many slaver rings within Mistral and saved hundreds of lives that would have died on a cursed Dust mine or tortured just to satisfy deranged fantasies of some bastard. Now the faunus who live in villages around Mistral can sleep at night knowing that their family won't be kidnapped at night to be sold off!" She crushed the miniature human in her hand, causing her to flinch in surprise. "What did we ever accomplish with organizing debates and peaceful protests? Besides being made into a laughingstock and facing even more sanctions because a council member felt offended?"

Sienna opened her hand, revealing the scale model turned into dust.

Blake looked away, biting her lower lip as she didn't know how to retort.

The older woman let out another sigh as she rubbed her temples. "Blake, how many times are we going to have this discussion? Dozens? Hundreds? Thousands? Words will get us nowhere in this world. We need to act, not talk. I need to look out for my people all over Remnant, not the whims of an idealistic girl."

Blake looked down as she rubbed her left arm, holding back her frustration at yet another failure.

"Anything else to report? If not, leave."

Blake's ears perked up as Sienna handed her the last profile. "We have a promising recruit. He comes from Vacuo, so he has enough combat experience to stand his ground and aced the obstacle course on his first try."

The high leader read the hastily written profile and raised an eyebrow in surprise. "So he's not a complete green. Is his aura unlocked?"

"No," she replied. She didn't sense any aura, and while he recovered fast, the bruises remained on his body.

"That's promising. I can see why the others passed him without any issue." Sienna gently placed the report on the table after she finished reading all the contents. "I should call Adam to oversee his training. This is the perfect opportunity to have him lie low for a while."

Blake Belladonna panicked at hearing Sienna Khan's plans and snatched the paper. "I will do it."

"I thought you would like to have Adam back here instead of killing 'innocents,' as you refer to them," the tiger spoke in a sarcastic tone.

"This is different," she hissed through her teeth. "I will be the one to train him, not you or Adam or anyone."

Her face twisted into a frown full of anger, with her hands gripping the edge of her table. "I don't know what drove you to be this brazen, to actually dare to talk to me like that in my office, no less."

Even then, Blake didn't flinch or cower and glared back. "I won't back down from my decision."

They stared each other down.

"Dismissed," Sienna snarled and resumed organizing the map that she had ruined moments ago.

Blake exited the office and let out a long sigh of relief, grateful that the high-leader hadn't pressured her to give up her idea. But the implications of becoming a teacher finally dawned on her. She didn't know anything about training others or how to talk to them, but she was determined not to let Ma'iq become another Adam Taurus.

Maybe Sienna was right, but she held out hope that she could guide the White Fang back onto the right path, and Ma'iq would be the first of many.

Chapter Text

Training under the White Fang wasn't exactly what I had expected from a political and military organization. Instead, it felt more like training for a team sport. Blake made sure that I didn't spend any nights inside the camp and oversaw my training in empty areas, away from the other White Fang recruits.

She even arranged for transportation that picked me up early in the morning and dropped me off after her training regimen was complete. To my complete surprise, I learned that I no longer had to worry about paying rent.

Blake had never explicitly told me any of this, and I only found out gradually as the days passed. It wasn't until I had to pay for my room that the manager explained it to me.
I was grateful for the lengths she went to help me, but I was also confused about why she did it.

However, her assistance barely motivated me to continue with my plan of joining the White Fang. I did not gain any extra strength, nor did I acquire any new skills. To sum up my experience, it was just a simple checklist of morning physical training, getting beaten up, and going to sleep, only to repeat the same experience the next day.

At least I used some of my free time to keep improving my weaving skills. Now, I have enough confidence to declare that I can fix my clothes by myself without leaving any marks. Not that it matters much in the grand scheme of things.

Overall, my motivation and drive to move forward are at their lowest point. I can't help but wonder why I'm still trying with the White Fang when I haven't gotten what I wanted from them.

The reason why I'm fishing in my usual spot again is that it feels pointless to continue something without any gain. Why should I suffer and work hard when I can focus on what I already have and improve further?

I don't know what Blake will think or how she will react to me skipping classes, but that's a concern for the future that doesn't affect my present. Maybe I'm destined to remain at level one for the rest of my life. What a tragic and ironic end that would be.

"Hey, aren't you supposed to be training with the White Fang?" A sweet voice interrupts my depressing thoughts, and I turn to see a friend.

"Yeah, but my new instructor is kinda aggressive, and she packs a punch, so I just want to fish instead of getting beaten to the ground. Again." I turn lazily to look at Levi's calm expression.

My attention immediately returns to my fishing pole as I feel a strong tug forward.

And just like that, I catch a big one.

Following the same steps, as always, I easily win the struggle and bring ashore a green fish the size of my arm, which I quickly put out of its misery by whacking its head and throwing it into the open basket.

"Show off." Levi approaches with a smirk. "My turn." She takes the rod from my hands and casts it out over the edge.

I watch the lure sink into the ocean and then look back at her.

"So... have you learned anything interesting?" I ask awkwardly since I'm not teaching her today and being disconnected from the world news, it's a bit hard to come up with new topics.

Levi rolls her eyes and turns to me with a knowing smile. "You should really swallow your pride and let me help you buy a scroll, Ma'iq."

"You know that I can't do that. It will set you back with your plans." I would feel like an asshole if I allowed her to use her hard-earned money on something so small. Besides, with no rent to pay, I only need a little more time.

My reply makes Levi frown. "Don't be a hero now. It doesn't suit you."

I don't say anything and look back out at the sea, just in time to catch sight of the cord pulling hard and bending the pole so fast that Levi doesn't notice until it's too late and the cord snaps.

Her face is filled with incredulity as she stares at the damaged tool for several seconds before her cheeks redden with anger. "Dammit!" she stomps the ground several times.
"Oof, that was quick, even for me," I chuckle and take my fishing rod back for a quick fix. I understand her frustration, but there was nothing that could've been done about it.
Levi only grumbles and sits on a rock with her arms crossed for a moment before pulling out her scroll and texting on it.

Knowing her personality, it's probably best to let her vent while I finish fixing the spare hook. It's a bit hilarious that Levi has cost me quite a number of lures, but I don't blame her or get mad since they're cheap to replace.

Besides, she's really cute when flustered, and I can't help but smile at the thought.

Giving a quick glance at my half-full container, I deliberate between continuing to catch more or closing it to be done with the day.

It's not a hard choice as I kick the lid closed and leave my fishing pole next to it before sneakily approaching Levi, hoping to catch what she is doing with her scroll.
But that idea crumbles as she covers the screen and looks up at me with a smug smile.

I try to salvage the situation by pretending that my original intention was to stretch my limbs while muttering whatever comes to mind, causing her to snort. "So prideful to refuse help, but shameless enough to peek."

I tug at my shirt collar while nervously laughing. I know I'm way too curious for my own good.

"Since you're that curious, then you should know that the Vytal Festival is getting close, and I read that the champion of Mistral will be in an exhibition match."

That intrigues me quite a bit. Watching hunters duke it out in the arena would be entertaining, but I've never heard about this champion. "The champion of Mistral? He must be strong."

"Of course she is." Levi corrects me and shows me the picture of a red-haired girl wearing a set of bronze armor on her scroll. "I watched one of her fights and she beat a hunter in a single attack!"

I can imagine the fight in my mind. While impressive, it could have been somewhat anticlimactic. The purpose of watching a fight is for the long buildup and excitement, but it ended in a single move.

Upon reflection, I realized that I have never seen or heard anything about the Vytal Festival in my life. At most, I have only caught wind of a few rumors, since the lack of a reliable CCT connection in the remote villages of Vacuo made it hard to receive updates.

Though Menagerie doesn't have a CCT tower. How are they able to use their scrolls without a reliable connection to the network?

"Cheer up! If you don't save enough before the festival, you can always come to my home to watch it!" Levi tries to cheer me up as my sudden negativity clearly didn't go unnoticed by her.

"I will hold you to that." I chuckle.

"Ma'iq Rakhan." A stern voice calls out my name from behind, making me freeze in place.

"...shit." I slowly turn around to face the very pissed faunus girl with her amber eyes glaring daggers at me.

"Desertion is not taken lightly by the White Fang," she states firmly, closing the distance between us in a blink and standing right in front of me like a looming threat.

I force a painful smile, trying to appear innocent, although I knew it was futile in front of her penetrating gaze. "Chill out, will ya? I never officially joined the white fang, so there's no way I can be accused of desertion."

My reply makes my instructor growl in displeasure, while Levi tries to muffle her snickering, torn between feeling sorry for me and finding my predicament hilarious.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna decreased by 1, 01/100]

[Affection with Levi Fang increased by 1, 16/100]

That is still a terrible trade.

"I'm sorry for skipping my daily beating?" I apologize sarcastically, rolling my eyes. But instead of being annoyed, Blake seems to be even more infatuated with me. "Fine, I'll go. Levi, please keep my stuff safe."

Her ears perk up as she slowly saves her scroll in her shorts, teasing me with a sly smile. "I don't know," she says playfully, turning her gaze towards my small cooler.

With the clock ticking, I decide not to argue and accept her demands. "You can keep some fish as compensation!" I say, tossing her my spare keys, which she catches mid-air.

"Gladly!" she exclaims.

I can trust her that much.

[Affection with Levi Fang increased by 1, 17/100]

As I dismiss the notification, Blake suddenly grabs my wrist and drags me back to our training in a desolate area. She has quite the strong grip, I may add.

Blake releases my hand and turns around sharply. "You know I had to lie in your absence, right?" Her voice betrays her irritation.

"Okay?" I reply, puzzled. "I don't know why you would do that, but I guess you have my thanks?"

She's really going to so many lengths to help me, but why? I wonder.

"Are you going to take things seriously?" Blake snaps, her amber eyes flashing with fury. I can see the desire to punch me written all over her face.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna decreased by 1, 00/100]

Back to zero.

She is the one paying for my living expenses. Why am I antagonizing her?

Oh right, I remember.

"I don't see the point, Blake," I confess, finally letting out some of the repressed thoughts that have been weighing me down. "These days have only been beating after beating. What am I supposed to learn from that?" I sigh and pinch the bridge of my nose. "It's not nice to wake up in the morning, only to return with a bruised body at night for practically no gain."

My young instructor flinches and looks away, as if my words have struck a nerve. After a moment of silence, she speaks up. "I want to improve your reaction time," she says. "You need to be able to think and act quickly in battle. Otherwise, you'll be dead before you know it."

I shake my head, feeling frustrated by her training methods. "There are better ways than just getting punched in the face," I say firmly. "I'm not some object you can throw around until it breaks."

Blake's expression softens, and I can tell she's surprised by my words. "I'm sorry," she says, sounding sincere. "I didn't mean to make you feel that way. But you need to understand that you're training to fight Grimm, and- "

"I know that!" I cut her off. "What I don't understand is why I have to get beaten to a pulp every single time!"

Blake looks down at the ground, and I can see that she's thinking about what I said. "You're right," she admits quietly. "I shouldn't have used such harsh training methods on you. It's just that... I've never trained anyone before, and I thought that following the book would be the right thing to do."

I raise an eyebrow.

"Was it a book about combat training or how to train others?" I dareto ask, already suspecting the answer when she bit her lower lip.

"No..." Blake's ears flattened as she shook her head.

"Now it all makes sense..." I let out a hollow laugh. Blake had been trying to train me like those protagonists from movies and fantasies. "Well, I don't blame you. We all need to start somewhere, but at least I know you weren't doing that out of malice."

Soon, silence followed. However, it didn't last long, as I let out a dry laugh. This was supposed to be her giving me a lecture, but it turned out to be me reprimanding her.
"So, what's the plan now?" I ask, hoping to move on from the previous conversation.

The brunette suddenly perks up and reaches for something on her belt. My curiosity is piqued as she pulls out a pair of leather gloves. However, as she hands them over to me, I notice that they're not just any gloves.

"These claws... are for me?" I ask in disbelief, examining the sharpness and length of my gift.

"You need a weapon," she tells me seriously. "Even if you are decent with unarmed combat, it is a bad idea to fight the Grimm without a weapon. This is the best I could come up with that might fit your style."

A pang of guilt digs deeply into my heart as I take the pair and strap them tightly onto my hands.

"I'm sorry for being a problem, too." I say, feeling ashamed. "I should have said something, shouldn't I?"

"I didn't take your feelings into consideration," Blakes admits, holding out her hand for me to shake. However, my new sharp weapon gets in the way a fact we both realize it at the same time. She looks away with a faint blush of embarrassment.

But I refuse to let the mood be ruined and I give her a thumbs up.

-Later-

I take some time to familiarize myself with my new claws. Compared to the swords, they feel a lot better in my hands. Slashing the air never felt so natural and fluid, or maybe it's thanks to my giddiness to test them on something.

My enthusiasm for a test run doesn't fail to go unnoticed by my sole instructor, and she decides to take me in the opposite direction from where we usually go.

"This isn't the direction to the camp." When I look around, the scenario is quite different from all the other places I've visited so far.

It's impossible not to notice the wall.

"You are right. I have something much better planned." Blake heads to the small door and pulls out the key, giving us both access to the wild jungle beyond the safety of the city walls.

It feels illegal to do so, but I can't lie but feel excited to see where it leads me.

As we venture deeper into the jungle, I can't help but marvel at the lush vegetation and the sounds of wildlife. We continue on until we reach an open area, and Blake motions for us to stop.

"Close your eyes and focus," she orders before I can question or even check my surroundings.

I obey her words and willingly enter the world of darkness while trying to focus on whatever it is I'm supposed to focus on. She doesn't give me specifics, after all.

But soon, I find the target as her hand gently grabs my shoulder and starts to apply pressure. The effects drastically change in seconds as a warm sensation spreads throughout my entire body. It starts slowly, trying to find something within me, but soon picks up speed when it finds the way and pulls whatever it is supposed to be forth.

My eyes shoot open as I gasp for air, my legs trembling but still barely capable of supporting my body as I stagger back. But Blake quickly grabs my hand to stop me from falling.

"What was that?" I croak, my senses and strength slowly coming back to me.

However, my vision catches the sight of my disoriented teacher having difficulty remaining standing.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine. I just never tried to unlock someone's aura before." She replies as she regains her composure.

It must have taken a big toll on her.

"Aura, wow... I don't know what to say," I murmur, still feeling the effects of the aura unlocking.

"That's the least I could do to make up for all those... fights," Blake replies with a hint of regret.

I look down at my body, trying to sense any immediate changes. Yet, I fail to see anything different and only one thing can actually tell me any sudden changes.

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race – Feline Faunus
Age 17
Level – 1 (0%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice – None
HP – 370 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 1500 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 1700 [200 regen per minute]
STR – 22
END – 30
DEX – 25
INT – 20
WIS – 20
CHA – 25
LCK – 10

What. The. Hell.

Why did unlocking my aura increase my stats?

Even if it was barely anything in raw numbers, my MP had a ridiculous 50 percent increase!

I have gained so much in a matter of seconds, how can I not be grateful?

"No still, thank you. I can cook you a nice dinner for you to apologize as well."

"Don't get so overworked is not a big deal." She rolls her eyes, but I still notice the corner of her lips slowly forming a smile.

"So what's this place?" I point at my surroundings, trying to look for anything to give me an idea for the answer.

"Menagerie's wild jungle. And Grimm territory." She doesn't hold back punches with the truth.

"Grimm?!" I exclaim, frantically checking my surroundings again, only to be met with a very empty jungle with the occasional bird chirping.

"One of the many places where we train our members to fight against these monsters."

"Shit." I hastily put on my weapons and strap them tightly around my wrist. I don't want them falling off in the middle of a fight.

However, Blake gives me a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, the Grimm in this place are very weak and if worse comes to worse, I will help you escape."

I finish arming myself and check the trees, "Okay… shit, so don't you think that fighting Grimm after getting my weapon for the first time might be a little too far?"

Her eyes go wide for a moment before she nods, "I would have agreed with you, but I saw your movements when you were familiarizing yourself with them. You have natural talent with them and with your aura now unlocked, is more than enough to join the oldest war on Remnant."

"But I just got my aura moments ago." I feel myself deflate. It feels way too soon for me.

The cat girl pats my shoulder with the same reassuring smile to give me some confidence back, "I believe in you."

Soon after, she jumps up and sits on top of a tree, leaving me all alone on the ground.

I try to swallow my worries and frantically check my surroundings for anything that moves. Even the minimal sound makes me jump in fright.

I must look like a coward, but the Grimm are dangerous creatures and my only defense is a pair of metallic claws and my aura.

I don't know why Blake thinks that trial by fire is an effective method of training, but she put her faith in me, and I shouldn't disappoint her.

I'm deep in thought when suddenly the ground cracks under me. My mind roars with the instinct to jump or move, or do whatever it takes to get away.

Then, I see it. A massive, hulking creature emerges from the ground, its eyes fixed on me. It's ant-like Grimm, and it's ready to attack.

My heart begins to race as adrenaline surges through my veins. I activate my aura and focus all of my attention on the looming threat. I know this shouldn't faze me to my fighting experience, but those beasts cannot compare to your average thug.

The insectoid Grimm charges towards me with its mandibles agape, revealing its vicious and salivating teeth. My mind screams at me to either move or attack, but my nerves get the better of me and I foolishly remain rooted to the spot, watching it draw nearer.

In a split-second decision, I reach out and seize the Grimm by its mandibles, preventing it from sinking its teeth into my face. The force of the Grimm's charge transfers onto me, causing me to lose my balance and fall to the ground while still struggling to free myself from its grip.

I'm grateful that I had my claws on, as the sharp metal is keeping the Grimm's mandibles from fully closing on me. However, the monster's frenzied attack is causing its saliva to rain down on my face.

To make matters worse, the Grimm has begun to lash out with its numerous legs, striking me repeatedly on the lower body. From my bad position, I suddenly notice the stinger on its thorax poised to strike. Without a moment's hesitation, my leg shoots up to block the potentially lethal attack.

I won't test my aura to block that attack.

Despite the dire circumstances, a sudden idea pops into my head. I adjust my grip on the Grimm's mandibles, no longer focused on merely preventing them from closing, but now intent on prying them apart. The creature shrieks and thrashes about in an effort to escape my grasp, but I refuse to relent, channeling all my strength into my arms until I finally succeed in breaking its disgusting mouth with a sickening crack, signaling my triumph.

With one hand finally freed from the life-and-death struggle, I waste no time in seizing the broken mandible and plunging it deep into the Grimm's mouth. The creature writhes on the ground, giving me a chance to push it off my body.

Taking advantage of the opening, I quickly rise to my feet and stomp down hard on the disgusting monster, crushing its head beneath my foot.

I can't help but chuckle at the convenience of Grimm not bleeding.

The defeated Grimm lies motionless on the ground, its head scattered in pieces. Its physical body quickly transforms into a black mist that dissipates into the air, signifying its true demise.

I feel a rush of triumph, knowing that this is just the first of many victories to come. How could anyone call these creatures weak? If I were any weaker, that Grimm would have devoured me in seconds.

But as I bask in my moment of triumph, my teacher's voice cuts through my reverie. "Don't get distracted!" she shouts from her perch in a nearby tree. "They always travel in groups!"

Her warning is proven true as more Grimms emerge from the ground, their red eyes locked onto me.

"Shit..." I mutter under my breath, steeling myself for the next battle.

Without giving me a moment to count them, the pack of Grimm lunges at me in unison, their intentions clear: to rip me apart.

But I've learned from my previous encounter. I don't freeze like a statue this time; instead, I jump. As I ascend, I'm surprised to see the Grimm collide with each other in a chaotic frenzy below me.

But the moment of victory is short-lived as gravity takes hold, pulling me back down towards the fray.

Thinking quickly, I use gravity to my advantage, bringing all my strength down in a powerful kick at the confused mass of Grimm. Their large, white heads shatter on impact, and their bodies turn into smoke, vanishing into the air.

I'm left in shock, wondering how my leg is still intact. It should have been a mangled mess with shattered bones after that fall. Is this the strength of Aura?

As I take in my surroundings, I see more Grimm closing in on me. But this time, they're not charging recklessly like the previous ones. They're approaching with a more calculated approach.

Hesitation got me into trouble. This time I won't let them as I charge towards the group of monsters, ready to take them on.

Before I get close to their range, I jump again over their heads and land behind them.

Without giving them a chance to react, I strike with deadly accuracy. My claws sink into the closest body, tearing through flesh and bone as I twist and wrench at its insides. The other Grimms jump towards me, their mandibles gaping wide. But I am ready for them. With a surge of newfound strength, I lift the impaled body and turn it into a temporary shield.

My attackers crash and bounce off.

Knowing my time is limited, I slam the ant onto the ground with a satisfying thud. With a swift movement, I plunge my claw deep into its head, specifically through the eye, putting it out of its misery.

My attention returns to the remaining Grimm as I raise my weapons, mentally preparing myself for their next move. But my jaw clenches as even more monsters join the fray, their numbers seemingly endless.

"They just keep coming…" I mutter to myself.

I know I need to be careful and wait for the Grimm's next move, but my instincts are screaming at me to act. Suddenly, my patience is rewarded as a lone wired blade shoots forward, impaling one of the Grimm on the head and killing it instantly.

Before I can fully process what has happened, Blake lands gracefully on another Grimm, crushing it in the process. She quickly grabs her weapon and performs a fluid horizontal arc attack, slicing through the air with deadly precision.

The Grimm around her split in half and collapse on the ground, their bodies dissipating into the black mist that marks their end. I watch in awe as Blake stands tall and proud, her weapon at the ready and a fierce determination in her eyes.

"Thanks," I say, my body relaxing as I realize the immediate danger has passed. "I thought you wouldn't help me for a second."

Blake gives me a small smile, her ears flicking in amusement. "I won't make the same mistake twice. Your safety is more important."

As Blake finishes speaking, her blade transforms into a smaller weapon, its shape shifting before my eyes. With a deft motion, she unleashes a barrage of bullets towards the hole where the ants had been pouring out.

My mentor continues firing until her entire magazine is empty, the last few rounds piercing through the last remaining Grimm with deadly accuracy. Without missing a beat, she swiftly changes her weapon back to its original form and rushes forward, her body a blur as she slices through everything in her path.

Reaching the entrance, she immediately jumps back, leaving behind a double made of fire that subsequently explodes, taking everything with it.

For a moment, everything goes still. The swarm of Grimm is gone, replaced by a haze of smoke and ash that hangs in the air. I look over at Blake, who is standing beside me, her body tense and alert.

"That should take care of them," she says, her voice calm and steady.

A sense of relief washes over me.

As the adrenaline rush fades away, I feel the full extent of my exhaustion. I slump down onto the ground and take a moment to catch my breath, my body feeling heavy and leaden.

Looking up at the sky, I can't help but feel a sense of wonder and awe. The stars twinkle above us, their light a reminder of the vastness of the universe.

But my reverie is short-lived, as Blake speaks up, pulling me back to the present. "Can you stand up on your own?"

That's very sweet of her.

Pushing myself off the ground, I take a few tentative steps, feeling the ache and soreness in my muscles setting in.

"I think so," I say, trying to sound confident. "But damn, I'm going to be sore tomorrow."

I take a deep breath in search of fresh air, but as soon as the air enters my lungs, a sharp pain spreads through my chest, causing me to wince and cough uncontrollably.

Just how exhausted am I?

[Congratulations! You have leveled up!]

Excuse me?

Chapter Text

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race – Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The pugilist
Level – 2 (4%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice – None
HP – 390 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 1610 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 1750 [200 regen per minute]
STR – 24
END – 31
DEX – 30
INT – 25
WIS – 23
CHA – 25
LCK – 10

I had barely gotten any sleep that night because my mind was preoccupied with thoughts of leveling up and sore muscles. After a short nap, the latter problem surprisingly solved itself, leaving me to only worry about what had transpired the day before. My mind was constantly checking the status window, with the numbers showing different values from the last time and a few additions.

Why was my class listed as a pugilist? Could that be why other weapons felt so wrong in my hands? And, more importantly, could I change my class if needed?

So many questions and so few answers.

Another doubt to add to the list was the erratic increase of my stats, some much more than others, and I had yet to understand the reasons behind it. Especially intelligence, as I don't feel any more intelligent than I was yesterday. What is it based on? Is it a gradual change, barely noticeable as the numbers grow bigger?

So much to think about and no one to guide me through everything.

It's a good thing that Blake gave me the day off.

Even so, I spent most of my morning resting in bed, thinking about my newly gained level rather than resuming my normal routine with the White Fang. It was all the confirmation I needed that the only way for me to get stronger was to kill Grimm.

Yet, the idea itself is daunting, even with my aura unlocked.

Last night's fight could have ended badly if it wasn't for Blake stepping in. The myrmidons just kept coming, and those are supposed to be the weakest variant in Menagerie after the Beowolf. Blake wiped out the entire wave in a single hit without breaking a sweat.

Those monsters are scary to face no matter what, but it's just like everything in life. I need more practice, and I have a teacher who will help me through it.

I already took the first step, so I shouldn't be overcomplicating things for myself.

Finishing the task still feels like an uphill struggle, and I don't see any shortcuts to take.

Rather than waste any more time and moping around, stressing myself out and losing my appetite, I should make breakfast and prepare myself for the day. I don't want to spend my day off cooped up in the house, but I could use the time to improve my weaving skill, which is still at a low level compared to my other skills.

I could look for Levi to show off my new weapons or finally buy the scroll that's been eluding me for so long.

A productive day is time well spent.

Living in a tropical, jungle city has its advantages, including the abundance of fruit. With my current level in Cooking, preparing a fresh bowl of fruit salad is an effortless endeavor.

My cooking skill hasn't increased in level for a while, so it's safe to assume that the complexity of the dish affects the growth rate. However, complexity also correlates with cost.

But the knocking on my door interrupts my thoughts and my plans.

I'm expecting Levi to visit, and she would usually call out my name while knocking. But whoever is behind the door isn't the extroverted lynx looking to hang out.

I quickly go to the mirror in my bathroom to fix my hair and check if my clothes are presentable enough before answering the door.

First impressions are always important.

Unlocking the latch and twisting the knob, I slowly open the door and catch a glimpse of a pair of surprised amber eyes staring back at me. "Blake? You said today was my day off..." I throw the door open in mild annoyance as soon as I recognize the faunus standing behind it.

I never thought she would come to my home, but I can't say I'm surprised since she's now paying for it in my stead. Of course, she must know the address.

"That's not why I'm here," she huffs, crossing her arms.

"Oh, did you come to redeem your offer for dinner?" I recall the offer I made yesterday. "It's a bit early, but there's no problem with making lunch instead of dinner."

"Ma'iq, be serious," she hisses, revealing her disapproval of my innocent banter. But she doesn't sound or look angry, so it's an improvement.

"I know, I know." I step aside to let her come inside. "Would you like some tea or water?"

"I'm fine, thank you." She shakes her head as she heads inside and takes one look around my room, which was slightly better organized than the last time Levi visited.

The bed is still a mess, though, but that doesn't seem to bother her in the slightest as she picks it as her cushioned seat.

"So what brings you to my humble abode?" I ask, still wondering about the reason for her unexpected visit as I pull the chair from my desk and sit on it.

"I... I read a book on how to properly teach someone," she blurts out.

"Oh... so I guess you want to use what you just learned, right?"

"Yes."

I lean closer to take a better look at her face and quickly notice bags forming under her eyes, revealing that she had pulled an all-nighter just to become a better teacher.

That's pretty moving. I can't bring myself to reject her attempts now.

"I mean, sure? It's still weird, but not the bad kind of weird, if you catch my drift."

"I do."

I scratch the back of my head. "Okay... so what are we supposed to do?"

Blake takes a deep breath and exhales. "You told me you came from Vacuo, trying to escape their lifestyle."

I raise a finger in response. "Correction. I come from the Kingdom of Vacuo, not the city itself. Just a ramshackle village built in the dry desert." As I raise a second finger, I continue, "Secondly, I was tired of fighting every day to protect the little I had or worrying about bandits coming to attack any day."

"That sounds harsh."

"Well, yeah, because it is. Sorry if your village caught the eye of Branwen splinter groups." I cross my arms and lean on my chair, my mind recalling short moments in that forsaken desert.

"Aren't they supposed to only operate in Mistral?" Blake asks, tilting her head slightly to the left in confusion.

"Splinter groups. Maybe they left to form their own little murder clubs or they're just idiots stealing the name, but they do act like the real Branwen tribe," I explain.
The faunus girl grimaces. "I... read stories about them."

"Believe me," I say, looking at the floor and thinking of the past. "They're all true."

"Ma'iq..." she sounds very apologetic.

"Oh, no, no, no," I frantically deny her assumptions with my hands. "They didn't attack my village or someone I knew and cared about. When I finally left, I came across many of their victims and raided villages."

Burnt houses and corpses littered all over the place. That sight engraves into your brain pretty fast. Or the typical scene of refugee caravans pleading for any help to reach another settlement before the Grimm catches them.

It's not a pretty sight.

"But why come to Menagerie? Usually, everyone's choice is Vale," she states.

"Vale is a beautiful city but... I guess it's complicated to explain. I'm a faunus." I point to myself and then to her. "You can probably blend in if you wear a hat, but for my part? I stand out like a sore spot." My ears flap a few times to reinforce my point.

"Wait... can you move your hair to the side?" Blake's request is a bit surprising, but her eyes and tone show genuine curiosity.

"Sure." My hand slowly moves the strand of hair from the side of my head.

Her eyes widen as she stands up from the bed and walks closer for a better look. "You don't have ears?"

"Hey, for me, having four pairs of ears is weirder than two. Like, how do they even work?" I snap at her and cover the spot, making her flinch in realization of her slip of words.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean..." she quickly tries to backtrack, but I only laugh in response.

"I'm messing with you."

She gives me a dry look.

It's not really an issue or a sore spot. Maybe the first day was strange, but so was the rest of my body.

"Besides, how am I supposed to hide this?" My tail moves to my right side and playfully waves.

If I was a monkey faunus, then my tail would be far more involved with my daily life. Instead, it's just there.

"Or this?" I open my mouth wide to show her my sharp fangs.

"So Menagerie was your only option." She says, taking a seat on my bed again.

I nod before leaving my chair to go to the kitchen counter to make a quick drink, much to Blake's confusion. "I will grab something to drink, if you don't mind."

As I walk up to the counter, I open the drawers where a few glass cups are stored. I grab one and take a deep breath, savoring the cool air conditioning in the small apartment. I reach for a pair of lemons from the straw basket below, feeling their rough skin under my fingertips.

"I don't regret my decisions, except for the first day. Getting robbed and living in a shelter for a couple weeks was a pretty bad experience," I continue as I pour water into an empty cup and slice the lemons.

"I'm sorry for that. My father and the guards try their best to keep crime at a minimum," Blake says.

I squeeze the lemons and add a few spoonfuls of sweet white sugar, stirring the mixture with a spoon.

"I know. Don't worry about it. However, I'm really grateful that Kuo Kuana has so many… systems in place to help people pull through difficult times. If this had happened anywhere else, I'd probably be rotting on the streets or dead under a bridge."

"Don't be so dramatic," she sighs and rolls her eyes.

I shrug, then took a sip of my finished drink, only to immediately spit it out and gag as the revolting taste of two incompatible flavors burned the insides of my mouth. "What... the fuck?"

Recovering from the sudden outburst, I immediately check the small jar that was supposed to have sweetened my drink, not salt it. "Why the fuck do sugar and salt look so similar?"

It was such a stupid mistake, and I had been too distracted to notice something so simple.

Blake can't help but muffle her laughter with her hand, but eventually gives in and giggles openly.

As for the drink, it is utterly ruined beyond repair. The best course of action is to pour it down the sink and serve myself some water to wash my mouth, as the gross taste still lingers on my tongue.

I quickly return to my seat, playing off my embarrassment as if it didn't occur. But my attempt at nonchalance is quickly met with a serious question from Blake. "I want to know why you joined the White Fang."

I can feel my ears perk up at her direct question. "Oh, do you want the patriotic and idealistic white lie, or the brutal honesty?" I ask, my tone serious.

Blake is taken aback by my question but quickly regains her composure and takes a deep breath. "Honesty," she says firmly.

I pause for a moment, considering my words carefully. "I wanted to learn how to fight. Street fighting can only take me so far. However, I must say that I don't like the whole propaganda you all spout and rant about, given the chance."

Blake's face turns into a deep frown. "It's not propaganda," she says defensively. "We do care about the lives and rights of all the faunus of Remnant."

I hold up a hand, cutting her off before she can continue. "And I believe you, Blake. But the political side is not really my thing, you just have to accept things as they are. After all, we are faunus, not humans." I say as I lean back in my chair. The idea is ridiculous and depressing the more I think about it. If I had a drink with me, I would have gulped it down in a single go.

However, my answer seems to have struck a nerve within her, causing her hands to clench into fists. "I won't accept that. We must fight to change this wrong perception, not enable it."

I raise my hands in a placating gesture, "Whoa, whoa, that's why I don't like political stuff. It quickly derails personal and emotional opinions. I'm just the action person, just point me where to go and I will."

Politics really sucks.

"Even if that means hurting others?" She growls.

"Of course not! Where did that come from?" I snap, my tone sharp enough to make her flinch.

"I… sorry." Blake apologizes, her ears drooping as she looks down at her feet.

Our outbursts create an awkward silence between us, and I find myself regretting my harsh words. I bite my lower lip, trying to think of a way to smooth things over.

Then, a possible solution presents itself. It's not a good one, but it's the best I've got.

I stand up and clasp my hands together, trying to inject some positivity into the conversation. "We shouldn't get too depressed with these heavy thoughts!" I say, my tone cheerful. "I promised you a dinner, so let's make it happen. Although, I guess it's more like lunch now, huh?"

Blake looks up at me, her expression still troubled. "You're really not going to stop until I cave in, are you?" she asks, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her mouth.

"Yup," I reply with a grin.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna increased by 1, 01/100]

"Fine, just nothing greasy," Blake says, rolling her eyes and crossing one leg over the other.

With her approval, I head to the kitchen and grab all the necessary tools before opening the small fridge.

"You're going to absolutely love this one," I say, taking fresh ingredients from the fridge and placing them on the cutting board. "The recipe came to me in a dream."

I don't know the name of the dish, but it's interesting and doesn't look too complex. It involves small slices of fish wrapped around rice and vegetables.

The cat girl immediately perks up when I place the reddish slab of tuna on the cutting board and begin sharpening the knife.

Though I occasionally have cravings to eat it raw, after fishing and dealing with marine animals for so long, those urges have become fleeting thoughts. I watch as Blake's gaze lingers on the fish, and I raise a brow at her, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips.

She clears her throat and averts her gaze, but I can tell she's still glancing at the tuna from time to time.

As I slice the tuna into thin pieces, my mind wanders, and I find myself wondering if Blake has any other likes. Does she enjoy knitting?

I think, it would fit her personality.

Chapter Text

So once again, I fell into a routine as time passed. But instead of working, I spent most of the week training. The only day I had off was the last day of the week to do whatever I wanted. Blake had improved her approach to teaching and, as promised, it was no longer a brutal and unfair sparring session. Instead, she showed me new combat techniques and made me practice them.

She also became a regular visitor to my home to either talk and eat dinner. I welcomed the company since it helped me improve my cooking skills, and she got to enjoy her favorite tuna dish. It was a win-win situation.

But moving back to my free day, I usually spent it returning to my old schedule of fishing in the morning, cooking in the evening, and weaving at night. However, today was different. During the weeks I gained confidence in my ability to fight off the monsters of darkness, and I decided to go fight them alone without Blake's supervision.

I deeply regret that decision now as I find myself running through the jungle as fast as my legs can carry me, cursing under my breath.

It turns out Blake was right to always oversee my weekly fights against the Grimm to avoid situations like the one I'm currently in.

"Fuck!"

Something hard hit the back of my head, but I shook it off and continued running, looking at my pursuers over my shoulder.

A trio of ape-like grimms with big twisted skull heads and ridiculously large limbs jumping from tree to tree with extreme ease, occasionally throwing any object at me whenever they get the chance.

While I can maintain a gap between us, my aura diminished with every successful hit they got on me and slowed me down. The myrmidons must have learned how to call reinforcements or something, because they had never appeared when Blake was around.

In situations like this, I wish I had a gun or that my weapons were like Blake's Gambol Shroud, so I could fire back at those bastards who are probably reveling in my pain, if those loud howls were any indication.

Of course, I tried to fight back when they appeared, underestimating them as another dumb beast, but a single punch sent me flying like a pebble.

It was understandable why I immediately ran away from them as soon as I scrambled back to my feet.

I know I couldn't outrun them forever. My best chance of survival is to make it to the wall before they catch me. But another rock hit my back, causing me to stumble and drastically reduce my speed.

The good thing is that I am nearing the walls, which are probably manned by some members of the garrison. So I only push myself harder.

"Get down!" A voice cries out in the distance. I quickly obey and drop to the ground.

Instantly, I hear a barrage of bullets pass above me and hit my pursuers, who shriek in a high pitch that hurts my eardrums, forcing me to cover my ears to lessen the pain.
When the thunderous noises come to a halt, I let out a sigh of relief and roll onto my back, groaning in pain as my back is the most affected area by those stupid monkeys. My strained body can finally have a break.

It is not an experience I want to repeat any time soon.

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race – Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The pugilist
Level – 4 (33%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice – None
HP – 360/410 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 311/1650 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 551/1850 [200 regen per minute]
STR – 26
END – 33
DEX – 30
INT – 27
WIS – 24
CHA – 25
LCK – 10

I'm a very lucky bastard.

Blake had warned me about the dangers of aura breaking, especially in the middle of a fight. The battle against the bugs wasn't that dangerous since they barely scratched me, but the apes brutally decimated my aura. A few more hits, and they would have succeeded in taking me down and ripping me apart.

The thought alone terrifies me. I should stick with Blake for the time being to avoid this from happening ever again.

As I gasp for air, my ears don't fail to hear the approaching steps of a small group.

"Hey, look, the rookie is trying to impress someone." A deep voice mocks my plight, and I turn to look at the idiot with a frown.

Their white and black robes make it apparent that they are from the White Fang, and if their white mask didn't say so already, I'd have guessed it. Only the leader stands out; he is very tall. Even from my downed position, I can quickly tell how much taller he is compared to me.

"Thanks for the help," I grumble, slowly getting up from the muddy ground.

The leader waves his hand dismissively. "Don't mention it," he says with a smirk. "It's a pretty common thing. Recruits believe themselves to be all hot shit and try their luck, only to realize how outmatched they are."

I roll my eyes, feeling the annoyance bubble up in my chest. "I wasn't outmatched," I protest, checking my body for injuries. My clothes are ruined by the whole ordeal, and I make a mental note to take a shower and change into clean clothes as soon as I can.

The others in the group burst out laughing. The tall guy with the mocking voice pats my shoulder, using a bit of strength to push me in the right direction. "That's what everyone says,"

Assholes.

-Later-

After a quick shower, most of my problems were solved, as my aura took care of my body. I felt good as new. Blake had explained to me that aura wasn't the solution to everything, and I shouldn't rely on it too much. But the perks were too good to ignore, and that wasn't counting my gamer system.

However, the last fight, if I could even call it that, had left me feeling a bit shaken. Despite the sun still burning in the sky, I didn't feel like going out. I'd rather spend the rest of my day working on my weaving skills, which I'd been neglecting due to my new training schedule.

That's why I'm staring at the red plushie in my hands, a bird with comically big eyebrows staring back at me. One day, this thing just appeared in my erratic dreams, and I couldn't shake the image from my mind. So, I decided to make it a reality with my weaving skills.

Suddenly, a sharp knock on my door breaks me away from my thoughts.

"Ma'iq? It's me, Levi!" The lynx's voice is easily recognizable, and her surprise visit isn't an unwelcome one.

"Come in!" I shout before placing the toy back on the desk.

I hear the door unlock and open before watching my friend enter with a smirk. "I thought you would be lazing off in bed at this hour."

"And you would be right if it weren't for a slight change of plans," I say with a grin.

She grows confused and looks around. "What did you do?"

"I tried to fight the grimm alone in the jungle." I confess with a daring smile.

"You what?!" Levi exclaims, moving closer to check on me.

I let her fuss over me, chuckling. "In my defense, I didn't think a higher-level grimm would appear. Luckily, the White Fang was patrolling the area."

She lightly punches my chest before settling on my bed. "You shouldn't go alone to that place. The walls are there for a reason."

I rub the back of my neck, thinking of my not-so-heroic escape. "Yeah, I learned my lesson. Thank the gods for my aura, or I would be purple as a blueberry."

I should be writhing in pain on my bed for all the damage I sustained.

"So, did you manage to catch anything today?" I ask, changing the subject.

"Of course I did! I had a lot of time to get better, you know?" Levi happily declares, making me smile.

I still remember the days when she struggled with just keeping the right posture.

"Ah, so where is it?" I ask, looking around for any signs of her fishing success.

"...I ate it," She replies after a moment, looking away with a faint blush on her cheeks.

"Raw?"

She nods.

"Well, that's kinda a bummer. I would have loved to cook it for you," I say, leaning back in my chair. While faunus can eat raw meat, it can be messy and leave difficult-to-remove blood stains, and that isn't counting the bad smell that leaves if you didn't brush your teeth thoroughly.

She quickly shifts her attention to the work on my desk and stands up to pick up one of the angry-looking birds. "Wow, you made this?"

"Yeah, I've improved quite a bit with knitting. These little guys aren't that hard to make," I reply.

Knitting with two colors at once was a challenge at first, but figuring out the techniques instantly increased my skill level.

"Can I keep it?" she asks, holding up the toy.

"I don't see why not," I shrug, accepting her request.

She takes the bird plushie with a wide smile, bringing it close for a hug. "I love it! I'll make sure to keep it close."

I quickly reach to grab my tail, which was swishing back and forth behind me

[Affection with Levi Fang increased by 2 20/100]

She noticed, she totally noticed it.

"Say, Ma'iq, haven't you thought about selling these? They're so cute. I'm sure people will love them," she suggests, bringing up a solid point that I had barely considered while working.

"...no?" I reply, unsure.

She rests one hand on her hip and stares at me gravely. "How will you ever buy that scroll if you don't think bigger? The Vytal Festival is only weeks away."

I can feel my ears fold in embarrassment. I hadn't even considered the idea. "Okay, but how would I even sell them? I'm not a salesperson, and standing in the middle of the city trying to sell them doesn't sound appealing."

"It might work, though?" she persists.

"I don't want to embarrass myself, and people might think I'm some kind of con artist," I reply, remembering the days when I used to catch fish for a living and trying to picture myself standing in the market yelling prices. Being a salesperson comes with a lot of different responsibilities that I don't want to deal with.

"Don't be so negative," she pouts, bringing her plushie closer to her chest. "What about the beaches?"

"That doesn't sound so bad, actually…" I trail off, considering the simplicity of just walking around with the plushies and letting kids come to me in curiosity, goading their parents to buy them. "It could definitely work."

"So now that's solved, how many of these little guys have you made?" she asks, pointing at her angry bird.

Her question makes me look up at the ceiling in thought. I can't recall the exact number; I only remember starting to work on them as a form of practice after that weird dream.

"I don't know, to be honest with you. I just throw them in the closet so they don't take up too much space," I explain, pointing at the only closet in the room.

Levi goes over to the closet and opens the doors wide, only to be greeted by a small mountain of red plushies tumbling down to her feet.

There's an awkward silence that follows.

Levi slowly turns her head around with an inquisitive look. "Ma'iq..."

"I didn't keep count," I admit.

It shocks me too, since I use the furniture to store and grab clothes on a daily basis. How did I not notice the growing mountain of plushies forming right under my nose?

Just how many did I make in all these weeks?

No wonder my funds haven't been moving that much.

-Neo Politan-
Leaving a small house, she smirked as she looked over shoulder and caught sight of her last client's tantrum while his subordinates were trying to hold him back.

Oh, how much she wished for him to break free and attack her. It would be the perfect chance to stretch her legs.

And with her work done, she finally had some time for herself. While Menagerie wasn't the best place for entertainment, it had a few redeeming qualities. Sandy beaches stretched as far as the eye could see, and there was even the opportunity for a zoo tour. And she couldn't say they disappointed her with the last part.

Her umbrella always proved useful, perfectly shielding her skin from the relentless sun. The wooden houses slowly became pleasant to the eye the longer she walked along the streets, with colorful shutters and vibrant flowers spilling out of window boxes. The salty sea breeze carried the sound of seagulls and the distant crashing of waves told her she was approaching a busier zone.

She knew her unique appearance would raise a few eyebrows, which was why her semblance quickly altered a few aspects of her persona to blend in. Her hair changed to a single shade, and she wore a fitting pink summer outfit.

Despite her attempts to blend in, she was quite giddy with her new long ears at the top of her head.

She felt like a mischievous bunny, ready to explore the sandy beaches at her leisure.

As she made her way down the street, she couldn't help but notice the street vendors selling fruits and refreshing drinks, and the children running around and playing on the streets.

However, those kids made her stop as soon as she noticed that they were all playing with a big red toy she had never seen before. As she approached them, she saw the kids were laughing while carrying a red bird with bushy eyebrows, giving it an eternally angry look. Neo had seen many toys before, but the unique design of this one caught her attention.

It didn't help in the matter as one of the little brats noticed and shook the bird in front of her before running in the opposite direction, his little group following close behind.

Neo stood back, observing the scene with a hint of amusement. But it was very clear to her that her curiosity was piqued, and she began walking in the direction where the kids had disappeared.

It wasn't much of a trip, as a crowd was gathered inside the beach around a particular-looking faunus. He stood tall and proud, with his furry ears and tail making him stand out from the rest. He was carrying a large box between his arms, filled to the brim with the same toys that had caught her eye.

She had always struggled with maintaining interest in a single thing for a long period. It was always boring stuff. But the faunus selling those unique plushies had caught her attention, and she couldn't resist watching as the crowd eagerly snapped them up one by one.

As the last plushie was snatched up, the people sighed and began packing up, disappointed at having sold out so quickly. The crowd dispersed, with the unfortunate kids grumbling about missing out on the chance to get one of the coveted toys.

Neo watched as the vendor excitedly conferred with a faunus girl who had just arrived. Curiosity piqued, she followed the pair to their destination, which turned out to be the faunus' home.

Waiting patiently for the girl to leave, Neo took the opportunity to sneak inside before the cat could close the door, none the wiser to her intrusion.

Inside the house, the decor was unremarkable until her mismatched eyes alighted on a bird plushie perched on the desk. This one was different from the others, with a triangular shape and a cheerful yellow hue that contrasted with the red of the previous toys. Despite its different shape, the plushie shared the signature bushy eyebrows.

Neo's attention shifted to the faunus as he approached the desk, and she took a closer look. The word 'exotic' immediately sprang to mind, it was clear that this faunus was different from any she had encountered before.

Although it was common knowledge that faunus possessed only one animal trait, this faunus had two, which made him truly unique. She couldn't help but imagine him as an exotic pet, a souvenir she could bring back to Vale.

The idea of knocking him out and putting a collar on him briefly crossed her mind. He hadn't even noticed her presence, so it would be an easy task since the guy was completely absorbed in his work.

But she knew Roman would make a fuss if she came back with a new pet.

However, that didn't stop her temptation of stealing one of the yellow plushies, and with a bit of work with her semblance, she made it disappear without the kitty noticing.
Afterward, she pulled out her scroll to snap a quick selfie with the stolen plushie. Neo attached the picture to a message to her only contact and clicked 'send'.

Neo: Look what I found!
Roman: Yeah yeah, it looks cute. Did you check on our contacts?
Neo: I did. Pretty boring. They didn't attack me when I handed them the new terms.
Roman: Good. Come back, I need extra hands for a new deal with Junior.

As Neo read the last message, a frown creased her forehead. Her Dum-Dum was always so consumed with work; surely he could afford to take a break for a week or two. Besides, she was disappointed to leave the beach so soon - she hadn't had the opportunity to swim or bask a little in the sun.

Feeling like she deserved some compensation for the inconvenience, Neo cast her gaze around the area until she spotted a focused faunus. Her first mischievous idea came back in full force.

Neo: Can I bring back a pet?
Roman: No.
Neo: Aww why not? I promise I will take care of him and declaw him if he gets naughty!
Roman: No kidnapping Neo. Too much of a hassle.
Neo: You will live.
Roman: Fine, I will buy you all the ice cream you want after you return.
Neo:>: )

Neo smirked in victory as she typed out the last message. Roman was so easy to goad, and she took pleasure in pushing his buttons. However, she couldn't help feeling disappointed that she wouldn't be able to bring the exotic kitten back with her.

Still, she had a sneaking suspicion that this wouldn't be the last time she saw her new kitten.

-Sienna Khan-

The high-leader of the White Fang was having a terrible day, buried under piles of reports - all of them detailing casualties.

Thanks to the new Atlas bill, the war machine was in full swing, and it had quickly yielded results. Across Remnant, multiple outposts had been fortified with both heavy and light equipment, and the Atlas Knights production increased considerably, resulting in more patrols to worry about.

Sienna knew that it was the right decision to pull out her forces to avoid clashing with the newly produced army and exposing their bases. She had hoped that the heat would die down soon, and they could return. However, what she had not expected was the deployment of this new, deadly drone to the enemy's ever-growing arsenal.

Sienna watched as the poorly taken pictures of the new drones were displayed on her desk. The small, compact box was propelled by razor-sharp blades and reports indicated that the drones were cruelly designed, causing severe injuries to her brothers and sisters. Many of them were put out of commission, and some even died of infection or blood loss. Sienna couldn't help but feel a surge of anger and frustration at the enemy's ruthless tactics.

Sienna found solace in the fact that none of her soldiers with an awakened aura had suffered any casualties against the drones. But the reality was that the majority of the Atlas cell was now crippled and incapable of carrying out any mission.

Despite this setback, Sienna refused to be deterred. She had already devised a plan to compensate for the losses. It wouldn't be easy, but they couldn't afford to lose the Atlas cell and all their holdings. The plan involved pulling Adam out of Vale and relocating him to Atlas, even though it would mean a huge loss of dust and weapons supply.

With the initiation ceremony approaching, Adam would have a new platoon ready to take them to Atlas and relieve the troops. Sienna knew they would be fresh recruits, but she could trust Adam to lead them well enough to make a comeback from the dire straits they were in. Although she didn't like the idea of sacrificing resources, it was a necessary move to ensure their survival.

Her mind now focused on the new recruits, and she quickly grabbed another paper reporting the little escapade of a recruit, Belladonna's new project. Sienna had to acknowledge that while Blake might be a capable fighter, she wasn't so smart in hiding her tracks. It wasn't difficult to obtain all the available information regarding Ma'iq.

However, she had to recognize Blake's ability to adapt and become an acceptable instructor or it was the faunus' natural talent. Either way, she had a new potential hunter in her ranks, but under Belladonna's tutelage, it could prove a big issue in the long run.

As her scroll rang, Sienna quickly pulled it out. She knew emergency reports were the only reason her scroll would ring, and she braced herself for whatever news awaited her.
She scowled as she read the flash report, feeling anger build up inside her to throw the scroll in frustration. The detachment charged to resupply the Mistral sect was wiped out by the infamous Branwen tribe, which would set them back for at least a month.

She quickly swiped the report to the second, which resulted in an article extract. Unconsciously, she growled, as it was a successful agreement between Vale and Atlas about the purchase of a war hound.

Sienna vividly remembered the day when Atlas unveiled their latest creation to fight the Grimm. It was a quadruped robot that strongly resembled a dog, a parody of a loyal dog. They quickly proved to be superior to the mass-produced Atlas Knights, possessing a versatility that could match even hunters, turning them into killing machines against their enemies.

Enemies like her people.

Sienna had known from the very beginning that the Vale council's purchase of these robots wasn't intended to fight off their common enemy. Instead, they would program them to search and destroy her forces stationed in the kingdom. And Atlas was always happy to provide the technology for such purposes.

But there was still a chance.

She knew that the war hound had been announced, but it might not have been put into active service yet. That meant it was likely stored somewhere.

She figured that the machine was stored in the most secure location possible to dissuade robberies. However, if that was the case, her informants would have told her about convoys moving massive cargo or any massive deployment of the Vale police force.

But no such reports had surfaced.

Therefore, it was logical to assume that they hid it outside the city where few would dare to look. The ever-lurking Grimm creatures acted as the perfect deterrent for anyone foolish enough to try to steal it.

A preemptive strike. It might be a gamble, but it was worth the shot, as she wouldn't sit idle with her arms crossed.

She dialed a specific person on her scroll, and soon after, the face of a young redheaded man wearing a white mask appeared on the other side of the screen.

"Adam, I have a mission for you."

Chapter Text

With low expenses and extra income from selling my toys with Levi's help, it didn't take long to raise enough funds to buy a scroll. Access to the net and its unlimited potential, particularly the digital library of knowledge, was within reach.

"What do you mean they are out of stock?!" I exclaim, watching in horror as the man behind the counter shakes his head.

. "Shipments have been delayed due to high Grimm activity. It could take a week or two before everything normalizes." The clerk let out a long sigh.

I feel my shoulders drop in disappointment. "Is there any way to save a spot? I've been working for months to buy this."

He shook his head. "I'm sorry, kid, but I can't give preferential treatment."

The look on his face told me everything. He wouldn't budge on his moral decision, and even if he did accept my plea, it would have been too late for me to watch the Vytal Festival.

As I step out of the electronics store, I collapse onto the floor, my face buried in my hands and my back leaning against the wall.

I let out a deep sigh and clench my fists in frustration.

"Goddammit..."

Why did it have to be this way? I had worked hard for months only to fail at something out of my control.

"So you didn't get one."

I slowly look up and meet with Levi looking down with a smirk, radiating the 'I told you so' expression.

I groan in response, knowing what she's about to say next. "Out of stock…" I say. "Fuck me. How could this happen to me?"

"Should have accepted my help." She giggles.

"I should have… fuck. So should I bring chips?" I ask with a small smile.

"Hehe, just bring lots of those rice rolls," she replies, extending her hand to help me up.

"Sure." I get up with her help and dust myself off. I'm relieved that I'm not wearing white, or else the dirt would have been more noticeable.

She pokes my chest with a grin. "You need a drink," she says.

I shake my head. "I'll pass. Alcohol isn't for me."

My worries wash away when Levi starts laughing and pats my shoulder. "Not booze, you silly. Just a coconut drink. I know a place where they make the best one in all of Kuo Kuana!"

"Oh."

Levi never drank or invited me to drink before. Why did I think that in the first place?

She's right to call me silly.

We don't have to walk far to find her recommendation since the electronic shop is downtown, giving us easy access to many other places to pass the time. I keep a mental note of what other places we could go after finishing our drinks.

Levi, with her usual carefree attitude, didn't wait for me to catch up before entering the store. As I follow her inside, I notice the warm wooden interior and the few tables scattered throughout the space. I choose the one closest to the door, hoping for a breeze to alleviate the humid air.

My attention is quickly drawn to the counter, where a skilled worker is carefully cutting open coconuts and mixing the drink with various ingredients. I can't quite make out what he's adding, but the drink looks vibrant and refreshing.

The guy finishes mixing the drink and adorns each cup with a matching green straw and mini umbrella. Levi skips back to our table with fresh coconut drinks, a beaming smile on her face.

"One refreshing coconut coming up!" she exclaims, handing me my drink with her typical smile.

We clink our fresh coconuts together, almost spilling the drink inside.

"Thanks, Levi." I take a quick sip, surprised by how good it tastes. The sweet mix of fruits is pretty unique. "This is taste really good!"

Levi nods in agreement as she drinks hers. "I told you it's the best in Kuo Kuana!"

The worker gives a hearty laugh from the counter, clearly proud of his work being praised.

I should buy snacks as well, dried fruit could be the perfect match.

"Say, Ma'iq, how long before you finally become a member of the Fang? It's been months already."

I freeze, taking a long sip of my coconut drink to gather my thoughts. "It hasn't been that long, to be honest, but the ceremony is coming up soon. I think it's in a week or less."

Blake had mentioned the initiation ceremony and the importance of my assistance in order to be finally recognized as a member of the White Fang. However, I have barely interacted with other recruits besides the first day of sparring.

She takes a sip of her drink before speaking. "Don't forget you promised me to bring lots of fish rolls for the Vytal Festival. White Fang or not, you're coming, or I will drag you to my house if I have to."

I chuckle. "Now, who's the dramatic one? I won't break my promise. Besides, how could I miss those fights? I really want to see the champion of Mistral with my own eyes and see if she lives up to the hype."

"It's a bummer that she won't participate officially, damn those team only rules."

I play with my straw for a moment, moving it in circles. "By the way, how are your plans for the Vale Flight Academy coming along?"

Her ears perk up, but she slumps in her chair, her eyes focused on her drink. "Well, with my job and some help from my family, I think I have enough to cover it. I've already sent my application online, so I'm waiting for their response and the tuition costs. Now, I'm looking for a place to live, and that's another set of problems. Why are human landlords such assholes?"

"What do you mean?" I ask.

"I've checked hundreds of places, and all of them have a disclaimer written with big letters: 'No faunus.' And the few that do allow faunus are way too expensive for what they offer. Fucking pricks," she snarls in disgust before grabbing her drink and gulping it down, slamming it on the table along with her frustrations.

I take another sip of my drink before clearing my throat to shift her attention. "I think there are forums for faunus to help each other. I'm sure they can point you towards a couple of nice places to live."

Levi shakes her head and crosses her arms with a deep frown. "I already checked, Ma'iq, and most of the forums are no help. The available places aren't exactly in the nicest part of the city; that's the first thing they warn others. Many gangs roam the streets. It's baffling that they recommend picking a place around faunus gangs."

"That's messed up," I say. How can people even suggest living around criminals just because they're the same race?

"Of course it is!" Levi throws her hands in the air in frustration before dragging them across her face. "If I can't find a place, then I'll have to postpone my plans until next year to save up more money just to afford a room. Ugh..."

I wince a bit as it's a very relatable issue. Not long ago, I was suffering from the same problem. If it weren't for my job system, I would have been stuck in the docks as a cargo boy for months.

"Hey, since I will be a part of the White Fang pretty soon and making bank, I don't mind using a bit of that fortune to sponsor my future private pilot." I finish with a smirk, causing Levi to use her hand to muffle her giggling.

"They don't get paid, you dolt."

Hearing this revelation, I calmly place my drink on the table and adopt a serious expression while staring her in the eyes. "Change of plans. I'm going to Vale and becoming a hunter."

She can't contain herself anymore and bursts out laughing. I drink the rest of my drink with a smile, satisfied that my objective has been achieved. She looks much better happy than gloomy.

The moment doesn't last as the store door is thrown open so abruptly that it startles everyone in the establishment.

I want to voice my annoyance, but when I turn to the person responsible, my breath hitches when I recognize the girl wearing a white crop undershirt with matching shorts and her back scabbard.

"Blake?" Not wanting my eyes to betray me, I give another look just to be sure since she never dresses so casually before.

Or sexy.

She turns her gaze and quickly approaches my table. "I need you to come with me."

I look sideways a few times before addressing her, "You didn't need to be so dramatic with your entrance. The door is open, and I thought we were done for the day."
"You could have broken the door," Levi adds, her face twisting back into a frown.

With no one noticing, the guy checks the door for any cracks and gives an ugly look to Blake before returning to his post. She averts her gaze for a moment as the realization hits her, but she wouldn't be my mentor if something took her out so quickly as she regains her composure after a couple of deep breaths.

"My bad. I didn't measure my strength since I was in a hurry. Look Ma'iq, I know what I said hours ago, but something important came up and you need to be there." She clasps her hands pleadingly, obviously hoping for my acceptance.

I can't just say no to her as she never pleaded, but accepting her request would mean pushing Levi aside. There is some hesitation to answer her but I steel my nerves to finally speak up, "You really have bad timing with your request, Blake, but I will go. Sorry, Levi."

"It's okay…" My friend slumps on her chair with a downcast gaze in defeat.

"See you later?" I force a smile, trying to cheer up the mood.

However, she doesn't even look up and weakly waves her hand. "See ya."

I glance back at Levi, and I feel a pang of guilt. With a deep breath, I turn back to Blake and nod, signaling that I'm ready to go.

Blake nods back and leads the way through the door. I turn back to look at the store, seeing my friend through the window, her head hanging low in resignation.

I had plans to spend the rest of the evening with her.

[Affection with Levi Fang decreased by 1, 19/20]

And that stupid message couldn't have come at a worse time.

I rush to stand beside my mentor, a sense of urgency gripping me. "What was so pressing that it couldn't wait until tomorrow?" I ask, my curiosity piqued.

"I need you to accompany me to the forge," Blake responds, her tone serious.

I can't help but feel a sense of disappointment wash over me.

All that drama for a simple visit to the forge?

I pinch the bridge of my nose, trying to suppress my negativity from surfacing. "That doesn't sound like it was as important as you made it out to be," I say, trying to keep my tone neutral.

"Not only will you be a part of the White Fang but also a future Hunter who will fight to protect Remmant from the Grimm. And a hunter's weapon is an essential part of them, just like my Gambol Shroud," she explains, pointing to her mecha-blade on her back. "Your current weapon has shortcomings which, I'm sure, you have already noticed. That's why I asked for a favor to forge a new weapon to make up for those shortcomings, and today we can pick it up."

I take a moment to consider her perspective. "I guess you are right, but... it just left a sour taste in my mouth, leaving my friend like that," I admit.

The memory of Levi's gloomy look is still fresh in my mind as we left the store. "At least some consideration from you wouldn't have hurt. Or you could have told me from the very beginning what you were doing."

It's even more frustrating to think about it now. There were so many options and alternatives, and she picked the worst one.

Blake stops in her tracks, biting her lower lip as I calmly wait for her reply, giving me more time with my thoughts. "I... you can have tomorrow as compensation."

I open my mouth to argue back but close it, as there is no longer a point. What's done is done, and let's just try to make the best of it. "Just lead the way, Blake. Let's get this special weapon and be done with the day."

I take the lead, even though I don't know where to go, still upset with her shortsightedness. However, that is quickly fixed as she picks up her pace and takes the lead without saying a word, clearly giving me some space to cool off.

We arrive at a rather empty place, though not silent, as the constant sound of metal clanging makes it apparent that we aren't alone. It provides a new direction to follow, leading us on a brief walk until we find a stout, dark-skinned man with a messy black beard, focused on hitting the metal sheet between his hammer and the anvil. The place is surrounded by lots of weapon racks and piles of materials lying around in a sort of organized mess.

It's a good thing that the forge is out in the open, as the furnace behind him would have made the place unbearable to be in. When he notices our presence, he stops his work, removes his leather apron with his gloves, and hangs them on a metal pole before approaching us.

He is surprisingly tall; I could have mistaken him for a bear if it wasn't for his long tail.

"So you are Ma'iq?" He says with a very rough voice.

"No, I'm the evil twin brother, Na'iq. Fear me!" I quickly raise my hands to strike a ridiculous, scary pose.

[Affection with Blake Belladonna increased by 1, 7/100]

The bearded guy slowly turns his gaze to my mentor with a bored expression. "I thought you were training a fighter, not a clown."

She merely shrugs, making the weapon smith sigh.

Silently, he walks towards a pile of crates and begins inspecting the labels of each one until he finds the correct one. He signals us to come closer and soon, a wave of heat from the furnace hits my body. I pull the collar of my shirt for a bit of fresh air. It now makes sense why Blake is dressed so lightly.

"Miss Belladonna has been explaining to me your combat style and your weapon of choice. So this is the best I came up with." He places on top of another crate a pair of ridiculously sized spiked metal gauntlets. "Usually everyone wants a gigantic sword, but I won't judge you for being different."

The gauntlets look massive, their metal gleaming in the fiery glow of the forge. The spikes protruding from the knuckles look like they could impale a Grimm with ease, and the sheer weight of the gauntlets would require a lot of strength to wield. I can already feel the sweat gathering on my forehead at the thought of using them in battle.

"They're big," I remark, feeling intimidated by their size. The gauntlets could easily double the size of my head, and the spikes feel more like spear tips. Is this what one would call overkill?

Even Blake is surprised by the size of the forged weapon, but she keeps her opinion to herself. The blacksmith merely lets out a hearty laugh, which surprises both of us.

"I made them this big to pack a punch, if you catch my meaning. However, these weapons were never meant for aiming, so I implemented a small but potent shotgun." He picks up one and turns it around, showing the gray barrels under the wrist. "Each gauntlet has a capacity of 4 shells, giving you a total of 8 shots. You can only load them with fire or electrical dust, so be careful with the type of ammunition you buy."

With his explanation complete, he tosses me the gauntlet without any regard for safety. I am caught off guard for a moment, but my instincts kick in, and I catch it before it crashes to the ground. Much to my shock, it doesn't weigh much, and my muscles don't complain either.

Before the blacksmith can throw the second gauntlet, I run up to him and take it from his hands. I was lucky that the spikes didn't touch me at all. I didn't feel like trying my luck again, a sentiment shared by my mentor right behind me.

To my surprise, both gauntlets in my possession still weigh little, if at all. I can easily carry them with a single hand, which is convenient as I need to put them on.

As I put on the right gauntlet, I realize it's a bit snug, but the soft cushioned interior makes it comfortable. The metal contraptions align with my fingers, and when I move, the metal hand moves with me. I'm surprised by its flexibility despite its size, and it feels like a second hand, almost reaching my elbow.

I try the same on the left side and obtain the same results. Despite being huge, the fingers are dexterous enough for smaller tasks.

"Give them a test run. If you don't feel comfortable with the spikes, then just clap twice and they will retract back in."

I quickly follow his suggestion and watch in amazement as my mechanized weapon whirls and turns for a moment before the spikes in the knuckles completely retract. My weapon looks and feels too advanced. The blacksmith must have given his all to forge it from scratch, even more so after he said that he is only accustomed to making swords.

With my new weapon ready, I move away to an empty spot. Blake, for her part, approaches the blacksmith and starts discussing something with him.

I raise my hands, adopting a fighting stance before practicing my jabs in the air. However, the first couple of punches told me bad news, making me frown. "They feel wrong."

I try a couple more, but the same feeling in my arms persists. They refuse to cooperate, and I can't properly replicate the same movements that I trained with the claws. Although the gauntlets weigh nothing to me, my arms feel sluggish with the strikes.

I start to wonder if the hidden spikes are the reason, so I clap twice to bring them out and try again, but the results are the same. Frustration begins to build within me as I struggle to find a comfortable way to use them.

And to think that I haven't even tried the implemented shotgun yet.

"I can't use this shit!" I stomp the ground in frustration.

Blake quickly rushes to my side, sensing my growing anger. "Did something happen?"

"It's just like the swords, Blake. I can't use these things. I don't even know how to describe how wrong it feels to throw a simple punch." I demonstrate with a quick jab, making her frown as she also picks up on my problem.

I'm supposed to be a pugilist; fist-like weapons should be my thing. So why does my body reject this weapon that was specifically designed for me and my close combat style?

It doesn't make any sense!

How is my class supposed to work then?

"You shouldn't have any problems Ma'iq, so how? They were designed to be an improvement to your original weapon. I've never heard or read any case like this," she says, her tone puzzled as she helps me take off the gauntlets.

The blacksmith arrives soon after, and his face registers surprise at the sight of his work lying on the ground. He scratches his head and mutters, "I suppose you don't like your weapon, so it's a bust. I can't force a hunter to use a weapon they aren't meant to use."

Blake hands him the giant fist while he picks up the other one before returning to his place of work. He stores them in the crate and closes it with his hammer, "I guess I shouldn't be surprised by this setback. I've never built a weapon similar to yours in the past, and I didn't have any schematics to work with, just vague ideas. Maybe if you manage to bring an example from Vale smiths, I could replicate or improve it, with 'maybe' being the keyword."

He glances at Blake, who gives a quick nod.

"You didn't build these?" I quickly bring forth my claws, and he merely shakes his head. After Blake drilled into me the importance of carrying weapons, I never leave without them anymore.

"I only made the blades and did the welding. Your friend there put them together," he says, pointing at Blake with his hammer. She quickly looks away, her arms crossed, hiding her embarrassment from us.

"Wow, I didn't think you knew about weapon crafting, Blake. I'm truly grateful for the effort and trust you have put into this humble one." I say with a hint of sarcasm, as I know she is looking at me from the corner of her amber eyes.

"Ehh… no, I mean… I read about it in my scroll."

[Affection with Blake Belladonna increased by 1, 8/100]

So it is effective against her, good to know.

"Don't be a drama queen, kid," the blacksmith says, raising his voice and causing me to straighten my back, while Blake sighs in relief.

"Still, though, it feels a bit wrong that you wasted so much time crafting those big boys." I point at the crate where they are now stored.

He waves his hand to dismiss my concerns. "Don't sweat over it, kid. Maybe someone will find a use for them, or I can disassemble them to build another weapon. I can make a sword and a couple of daggers from these."

He is pretty optimistic, and I have to give him that. But it doesn't change my confusing situation. Those fists should have worked with my class with no issues, unless there are more requirements that I do not meet. The gamer system is complex, and I do not know how complex it is. There has to be a reasonable explanation behind the failure. It would be far simpler if it said it directly to my face.

"I'm sorry it didn't work out," Blake says, gently placing a hand on my shoulder and giving me a comforting smile.

I sigh. "I don't blame you. It's not like there are many options around these parts. I'll stick with these claws for the time being." I slowly turn my gaze to meet hers with an ear-to-ear grin. "They were made by you, after all."

She rolls her eyes and walks away, seemingly unfazed by my continued teasing.

But I swear I saw her smile a bit.

-Blake Belladonna-

Blake Belladonna could only groan hopelessly as she checked her remaining funds on her scroll. She hadn't anticipated how much it would cost to train someone, and it had eaten up a significant portion of her savings. At least she could take comfort in the fact that a new month was approaching, which meant her monthly stipend would soon arrive.

Through this experience, she had gained a newfound respect for Sienna Khan, who had managed to oversee and train thousands of recruits with limited resources on a daily basis.

Despite the financial strain, it had all paid off in the end. Ma'iq had proven himself, and his rapid growth only reassured her decision to take him under her wing. Innately, everyone respected and admired strength, and with Ma'iq's strength, she would be able to sway more individuals to her cause and rectify the White Fang.

It was a shame that the mechashift weapon didn't work out for Ma'iq, especially since it had cost her a considerable amount of lien. But she wasn't going to cry over spilled milk; there would be other chances to get him a proper weapon.

The ringing of her scroll abruptly interrupted her train of thought. It was strange since she didn't receive many calls, and most of them were from her parents checking on her wellbeing. Nevertheless, she answered to alleviate her doubts.

Her eyes narrowed when she saw the red-haired bull Faunus looking back at her through his white mask. "Why are you calling me, Adam?" she asked, her tone tinged with suspicion.

She had a powerful urge to cut the call altogether upon seeing Adam's face.

"A new mission in Vale. We need all skilled members to pull this off. It's of grave importance for the White Fang to succeed," he explained calmly, catching her off guard.
"A mission? I'm on leave," she huffed after regaining her composure.

"Lady Khan gave me permission to request reinforcements from anywhere. We cannot afford to fail this mission." Adam maintained his professionalism. To him, their personal lives didn't matter. Otherwise, he wouldn't have called her if it wasn't crucial for the White Fang.

She bit her lower lip, torn between her duty and beliefs. "I need to think about it," she finally replied.

"There's no time. You need to make your choice now," he pressured her, making it clear that time was no longer an option.

"Swear to me that you won't kill," she demanded, staring directly into his eyes behind the mask.

"Why does that matter?" he replied, annoyance evident in his voice.

"Swear to me!" she exclaimed. It was the only condition she had set for herself if she ever went on another mission with him, and it was a long shot. But she wouldn't give up and would cling to the hope of his acceptance.

The masked man stared at her in silence for a moment that felt like an eternity. "Fine," he finally spoke, "I, Adam Taurus, will not kill any humans on this mission."

There was a strong emphasis on the word 'human', but that was all she wanted to hear.

Blake gulped loudly. It was the first time Adam had actually sworn to her condition, and she saw it as a small sign of progress in the right direction. "Okay... What is this mission, and why is it so important for the White Fang?" she asked, trying to maintain a neutral tone.

"We found Vale's War Hound."

-Maiq Rakhan, Later-

I finish knitting the big red eyes onto the plushie and quickly place it on the table to admire. It's a very cute black puppy with a half skull and red engravings around the head.

"A plushie of a grimm? This is so fucked up," I mutter to myself. It's based on the Beowulf, another common type of Grimm that roam the world according to what Blake told me. Surprisingly, I've never encountered one in all my time fighting these monsters of darkness. I've only battled myrmidons and, more recently, stupid monkeys. Perhaps it's a matter of habitat or something.

[Novice weaver increased by 1, 13/50]

I sigh happily before dismissing the notification. It's been a while since my level increased, but the rate is still slow compared to other jobs. Not that I should be complaining, as what I can achieve with my current level is quite impressive.

Still, I don't think people would buy a grimm plushie. It was more of a morbid curiosity than anything else. But the little grim still looks cute, though.

As I gaze out the window, I notice the moon is high in the sky. A sudden urge to take a walk on the beach strikes me. It's been too long since I felt the sand between my toes and the cool breeze on my face.

That was more than enough reason for me to stand up and stretch my limbs before leaving my small home.

As I arrive at the beach, I take in the beautiful scenery. The shattered moon casts a soft glow on the sand and sea, and the sound of waves crashing against the shore fills my ears, providing a serene company for the night.

The weather is warm as always, but it's much windier on the shores, making it a bit chilly. Thanks to my aura, however, the weather is not really an issue for me, which is why I can leave my home behind dressed in my sleeveless gray shirt and black shorts.

I kick my sandals off and pick them up before closing my eyes to bask in the peaceful moment under the moonlight.

It's been a while since I've had a moment of peace like this.

Is very relaxing, something I clearly needed after stressing myself out so many times.

These are the small moments in life where you appreciate the minor details. I decide to slowly walk close to the sea, the waves close but not close enough to reach me.

As I walk, I notice crabs popping out from their burrows and moving around. They scuttle sideways with a sense of urgency, and I can't help but smile at their funny walk. It's a risky move for the little ones as seagulls descend from the sky and snatch a couple. It surprises me to see seagulls flying up in the darkened sky since they aren't nocturnal animals. Their white feathers stand out against the blackness of the night, and I watch in awe as they swoop down and snatch their prey.

My attention returns to the ground, and I quickly catch sight of a group of red crabs fighting over a small shiny rock. Their pincers snap and clash as they each try to claim it as their own.

The small animals focused on their prize to notice me.

My trance is broken when a seagull lands unexpectedly, interrupting the scuffle. In a swift motion, it snatches one of the crabs and flies away with its prize. The winner, by default, drops the shiny rock and scurries off to a safer place.

As I approach the shiny object, I can't help but wonder what it is. The two little crabs were fighting over it with such intensity, it must be something valuable, right?

I reach down to pick up the object and examine it closely. It's no bigger than my thumb and has a rough greenish surface, but upon closer inspection, I realize that it's not a rock at all. It's a crystalline object that seems to shimmer in the moonlight.

Curiosity getting the best of me, I apply a bit of pressure with my fingers to see what it's made of. To my surprise, the crystal shatters into a mist-like substance and dissipates into the air.

"Fuck…" The same stinging pain that I felt when I woke up in the dumpster a long time ago comes rushing back, making me drop my sandals as I grab my head with both hands, hoping to endure the pain.

I shake my head, trying to clear my thoughts. It's frustrating, to say the least. I thought I had resolved this issue a while back. But the memories keep resurfacing, taunting me with their incompleteness.

I clutch my head, willing the pain to subside. As I do, my mind is flooded with disjointed memories and names that make no sense. It's like trying to piece together a puzzle with half the pieces missing. Every time I try to make sense of them, the throbbing headache intensifies, and I'm forced to stop.

Amidst the chaos, there is one phrase that stands out, clear and vivid, like a beacon in the storm.

"The wonderful… Wizard of Oz… the fuck?"

Chapter Text

With the Vytal Festival just days away, I've been focusing all my free time on preparing food to bring to Levi's house. It was the least I could do for her after our last hangout got ruined by a certain cat girl.

The plan is simple: today, I'll catch as much fish as possible and buy some vegetables. Then, tomorrow I'll spend the day cooking and mixing all the ingredients. By the day of the Vytal Tournament, everything will be ready to go to her home with a large banquet. Surprisingly, I still don't know what to call her favorite dish I'm cooking. Levi just calls it fish rolls, while Blake refers to it as Mistralian food.

This schedule wouldn't have been possible if Blake hadn't left Menagerie for an urgent mission for the White Fang. She seemed worried, but didn't want to elaborate. I suggested continuing my training with the other instructors, but she shot down the idea almost immediately.

Instead, I'm enjoying a mini vacation at my fishing spot, with a basket full of fish. It seems like fate led me to fishing, and who am I to question that?

I let out a yawn as I check my haul. There's more than enough to feed an entire family, so I can cross that off my mental checklist of things to do.

My attention shifts towards the plastic bucket filled with sea crabs. It's not like I can pick and choose what I fish from the ocean, but they're still a pleasant bonus. I can sell them at the market for some extra pocket change. The old man there will surely be happy with them. I could cook them, but I'm not in the mood for crustacean meat.

I quickly cover my mouth with my hand as another yawn threatens to escape, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling into my bones. The other hand rubs my eyes, trying to stave off the overwhelming sleepiness that has taken hold of me. My eyelids droop, heavy and leaden, and my mind wanders, lost in a sea of drowsiness. It's clear that I need a break, a moment to rest and recharge before I can continue with my plans.

I take a seat on a rock and watch the waves crash against the shore. My mind wanders as I recall yesterday's events and the sudden influx of memories. When I got home, I wrote everything I could understand with little thought.

Unfortunately, that wasn't much. I only managed to write a short fairytale story about a girl going through a magical land and meeting quirky new friends. Together, they have a mission to stop the Wicked Witch of the West.

A very simple story to tell your kids before sleeping.

Yet there were many more broken words strung together.

'Eternal… Odd job… shoulders… won… EVERYTHING… it.'

They have a meaning; I know so.

Why did that strange looking crystal suddenly give me those visions or memories?

That I don't know.

As I pondered my doubts, it seemed like there should be more to the story. A lifelong quest sounded like a lot of work, and the temptation of a nap was almost too strong to resist.

But right on cue with my thoughts, I almost dozed off on my rocky seat, only to jolt awake again, making me frown.

It wasn't normal for someone of my age to be so sleepy so early in the day. I had eaten no heavy or dense food, nor had I taken any medication, and I had been yawning incessantly since I arrived at my fishing spot. It was rather strange, considering that I slept early the night before and woke up at a reasonable hour. I wasn't usually the kind of person to tire easily, and the world's standards couldn't measure my stamina.

As I pondered this strange turn of events, a sense of unease crept over me. It was only logical to assume that something must be wrong with me.

But what?

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race – Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The pugilist
Level – 4 (33%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice – None
HP – 410 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 1650 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 969/1850 [200 regen per minute]
STR – 26
END – 33
DEX – 30
INT – 27
WIS – 24
CHA – 25
LCK – 10

My heart practically jumps to my throat, almost choking me at the sudden disappearance of half of my stamina. Something or someone has been zapping away at my stamina all this time, and I have been clueless about it.

Is it a semblance, gas, or have they drugged me without my knowledge?

I frantically check my surroundings, my eyes darting in every direction, trying to spot anything or anyone. In all the time I spent here, I have seen no one or anything get close to me. It's just me with my fishing tools at the seawall.

A new wave of drowsiness assaults my body, sending me into a panic, as whatever is attacking me now knows that I'm aware of it.

Yet, I still have found no trace of my attacker anywhere in my vicinity!

In my hopeless situation, I decide to flee the scene.

Immediately, I drop everything at hand and make a run for it, not caring about my destination as long as there are people nearby who can help me. I want to scream, but just like in those nightmares, my voice produces no sound.

Then, to my horror, I feel my feet slowing down, my sprint turning into long faltering steps, while an enormous weight sets upon my shoulders, and my eyelids struggle to remain open.

I can see the streets and the road full of people, but they are still at a considerable distance, and I know I won't make it to them. My legs finally give out, and I drop to the ground, forcing my trembling arms to continue the race by any means necessary. My hands grasp onto the rough surface of the ground, and I slowly drag my body towards the safety of the city. But if my legs couldn't stand against the invisible force, my arms fight in vain.

I extend my right arm hopelessly, trying to reach for more ground, mentally calling out for help to anyone and nobody comes. The embers of my strength are finally gone. I lay on the ground, grasping at anything to keep myself awake, my brain screaming orders to my body, but my body failing to comply.
If I close my eyes, it's game over.

This isn't how my story was supposed to end. I shouldn't have gone fishing.

But I'm too tired to regret it.

Too tired…

-???-
After watching her target collapse from exhaustion, she left her hiding place and let her skin recede back to its original color.

Slowly approaching the unconscious faunus, she lightly kicked his body to confirm his state and, after getting no response, closed the lid of the barely audible music box in her hand. She still wondered how Atlas scientists could develop such a fearsome tool. The only intel they had on the instrument box was that it could imitate the powers of a strange grimm by playing a specific series of notes at a particular frequency.

If it wasn't for her headset, it would have affected her as well. After a quick check of her surroundings and find the coast clear, she promptly pressed the talk button on the right side. "It's done."

"Did he resist or discover your presence?" Lady Khan's voice crackled in her ear.

"He discovered that something was happening to him, but not what or who was causing it," she answered quickly.

"Good. Continue with the plan. The supply ship is ready to set sail, so hurry up."

"As you wish, Lady Khan." With no time to waste, she quickly strapped a tempered face mask around his mouth and nose to keep him unconscious before picking him up and dragging him away from the beach.

She still didn't know the reasons for so much effort or plans for this specific faunus, but she wouldn't question Lady Khan's orders because that's what good soldiers do: follow orders.

-Ma'iq Rakhan, Unknown time later-

"Wake up. Wake up!"

A person's voice was so damn loud it felt like they were shouting in my face. I struggled to open my eyes, but my vision was all messed up, with a bunch of crap blocking it.

Since I don't have time to actually read them, I only give them a quick glance before dismissing them as I rub my eyes to help myself wake up faster.

"Finally awake? Good, get the fuck out then. This is my spot." A raspy voice demands, causing me to scrunch up my face, looking for the source.

My gaze lands on a badly dressed human, baggy clothes filled with holes and colorful patches, but his long messy black hair stands out the most as it covers most of his head and face, connecting with an equally messy beard. The little area of his face that isn't hidden by his neglected long hair is covered with soot and dirt.

"You aren't retarded, are you? I'm only being nice because those guys messed you up pretty good. But I want my spot back." The hobo says with a note of irritation.

I look away for a moment and notice a rusty metal dumpster right beside me. As I wake up further, I become more aware of the putrid stench emanating from the container, which burns my nostrils and makes my stomach churn.

"Fine, fine, no need to be an ass." I mutter as I stand up and move away from the garbage dumpster. I look around and realize that instead of the lush green jungle I'm used to, I'm surrounded by a jungle of ill-maintained asphalt and bricks. "Where am I?" I ask.

"The slums. What other place looks like this shit?" the hairy guy replies, settling back into the spot where I first woke up and using his long, unkempt hair as a cushion for his head.

I frown as I take another look at my bleak surroundings. "The slums?" I repeat, trying to process where I am.

"Ghetto, shithole, hellhole, the hood, take your poison."

I press on. "Do you remember the people who left me here?"

He shrugs. "Besides being animals like you? Not a thing."

I take another look around, trying to absorb as much information as possible. The buildings tower over me, blocking out the sky in every direction. The walls are poorly maintained, and the ground is littered with sinkholes and garbage.

The street where I'm standing has two exits: one to the right that leads down a set of stairs, and another to the left that connects to another alley.

I consider the likely places they could have abandoned me. Mistral and Vacuo are out since Mistral is similar to Kuo Kuana and Vacuo is a dry desert. Atlas is also unlikely, given its location high in the sky.

That leaves Mantle and Vale as the only options.

"This is Vale City, isn't it?" I ask, dismissing the possibility of Mantle. It's supposed to be a hub of technology and progress, second only to Atlas. They'd fill the skies with drones and airships, which isn't the case here.

The human slowly turns his head and looks at me incredulously. "They really must have fucked up your head if you're asking something that obvious," he says.

I bite my tongue to hold back any insults and take a deep breath. "Just tell me where the exit of this place is," I say.

It's only logical for a beggar to know how to move through the city, after all.

"HA! Good luck, if the police don't catch you and kick your sorry ass back here."

"Kill yourself." I snap, no longer holding back my tongue.

He flashes a sardonic smile instead of biting back. "I already tried. Death is for the rich,"

I click my tongue in annoyance. There is no point in arguing with a low life in my current situation. I should think rationally and think of a solution instead of barking with that cynical bastard.

As I look through my pockets and belt, I quickly realize how empty they are. My weapon is gone, but more importantly, my wallet is missing. The wallet I worked so hard to buy, where I saved at least seven thousand lien, sending me back to square one.

A very dread sense of déjà vu.

Alone and penniless in Vale, I know all too well that people despise those who are broke. I am the unfortunate soul who has become such a person again.

I continue to dig into my pockets, hoping to find something that could help me out of this mess. To my surprise, my left pocket contains something. With eager anticipation, I remove the item, only to find a crumpled piece of paper.

I was tempted to discard it initially, but then I realized that it might be my only lead. After taking a few deep breaths to calm myself down, I carefully unfold the paper to read its contents.

'You might have the strength but are still too naïve of the world's grim reality and Belladonna didn't help you in that regard. Instead, kept you inside that bubble of ignorance. Find your way back to us and you will be fully accepted into our ranks.'

"FUCKING BASTARDS!"

The White Fang literally kidnapped me to leave me to rot in a different kingdom, just to prove a point. Without a second thought, I tear at the paper with all my strength, my fingers ripping through it as though it were made of tissue paper.

I don't personally know Sienna besides what Blake told me about her, but now I fucking hate her. How could she do this? She could have just spoken to me. The audacity, the sheer arrogance she exudes in believing I will be thankful, that I will take her stupid test as a pilgrimage to the truth and reach illumination?

When I get out of this mess, I'll punch her in the throat. That's my promise.

Does Blake even know about this?

And Levi…

Shit, they must be worried sick.

But I have no idea how to send back a message to any of them, and even if I could, I don't know their scroll numbers. So that door is pretty much closed until further notice. Unless I find members of the White Fang and ask for their help, but that bitch of Sienna must have notified them of my situation or something.

I just don't know.

Naturally, my gaze goes down with my mood, and I find a nasty surprise. All my clothes look as if I swam in mud. At least it doesn't smell bad, but hardly a good thing since I look hideous wearing them, "Where I can buy new clothes, I look as shit as you."

"Over there." He points to the right side with his thumb.

I look hopefully only to see the same broken dirt alley.

"There is nothing there but muddy ground."

"Of course. What did you expect from me?"

"Fuck you." I spat at him, turning around and leaving toward the stairs, mindful of the holes in the ground so I do not fall in one of them.

Reaching the stairs, I quickly notice how deep they go. Losing your footing on them can result in quite the nasty injury but thankfully it has a wooden railing, though it had seen better days. It gives the impression that it will fall off if you put a lot of stress on them.

Since it's quite a walk, I use the time to check the narrow passage. The walls stand out the most, as they are an amalgamation of blocks put on top of each other. One area is made of brick and next to it is cement, stones, and reinforced concrete. The only thing they share is the cracks forming all over the surface and illegible graffiti.

Except for an obviously painted dick.

Someone has vandalized it to oblivion, which doesn't surprise me since the place is isolated. I doubt it's empty just because I happened to arrive.

After reaching the end, I'm greeted by a new, more spacious street. Yet, the architecture and brutish vibe remain the same, with the exception that groups of people are loitering around. None are well dressed, but not as bad as the homeless guy I first met.

However, my arrival is quickly noticed by everyone in the vicinity as they all turn together to stare at me with ugly looks before losing interest and returning to their idle chatter. Half of the groups are faunus like me.

Even if they opt to ignore me, I know it's better to leave the place as soon as possible. Staying longer than necessary is asking for problems. But that gives me an additional problem: where to go?

I don't have a map and there are many connections to the streets leading to who knows where, at least where I first woke up. The choice was a simple left or right.

I check the area one more time before crossing the street and going through an alley on the right side. Unlike the first area, there are doors and windows behind metal bars. But they are finally there, which tells me I am in a residential area. Not like it would help me much, but it gives me a reference to work with.

Though metal bars show the lack of security, and the gangs I have seen recently are proof enough of how unsafe this place can get.

Probably because I am dirty from head to toe and my clothes are ruined, they ignored me. What can they steal from someone who cannot even afford a decent shirt?

I am a bit mixed in that regard, glad for avoiding a potential problem but angry for such a low opinion of me. And I really want to find new clothes. I don't care if they are secondhand.

I need anything to remove that shabby appearance from my person. And I easily commit one of the first mistakes when walking through unsavory places: never ignore your surroundings.

Without warning, the sound of a reinforced door slamming open startles me, and before I can react, it slams into me with great force. The suddenness of the event catches me completely off guard, throwing me off balance and sending me tumbling to the ground. The impact is jarring, and I feel a sharp, shooting pain in my nose, causing me to clutch my face.

Thank the gods for aura; without it, I would undoubtedly have a broken, bleeding nose by now.

The pain still sucks, though.

Not soon after the door slams into me, I hear footsteps approaching from all directions. Within seconds, multiple people emerge from the building and surround me, effectively trapping me in the cramped alleyway.

With a quick glance, I take in the hostile group's matching outfits: black hoodies emblazoned with a simple skull logo on the chest, and a pair of jeans. The tallest of the group, a towering figure with a shaved head, slowly approaches me. In his hand, he twirls a metal stick with a playful yet menacing air, making his intentions all too clear.

The thug swings his weapon at my head, but I quickly raise my right arm to block it, grunting in pain as the metal collides. In the same motion, my left hand reaches out and wraps around the metal stick, preventing him from pulling it away.

Realizing his mistake, he attempts to stomp on me, but I use his momentum against him and pull his weapon away with all my weight, causing him to stumble forward.

Drawing from my training with Blake, I do not hesitate and quickly sweep his legs out from under him, causing him to release his grip on the blunt weapon as he struggles to catch himself from falling.

With an opening in his pathetic defenses, I quickly push myself off the ground and another deliver a swift kick to his face, sending him reeling in pain as his nose audibly crunches under the impact.

"Fuck!" he yells, clutching his bleeding nose. He then points at me with murderous anger. "Don't stand there like idiots, do something!"

With those words spoken, the rest of the little gang snap out of their stupor at seeing their leader swiftly beaten and exchange glances, demonstrating their doubt to attack me.

I don't know why they suddenly attacked me, but I refuse to stay down and take a beating. At least now, I have a metal rod in my possession. I may not use it effectively thanks to those weirds restrictions, but a weapon is a weapon nonetheless.

Despite this, I am still surrounded from all directions. However, I notice that there is an opening above me.

A lot of windows and metal grids hanging.

A plan quickly forms in my mind, and I leap towards the wall, using its surface to propel myself forward and land a spinning kick on one of the baffled cronies' neck. He drops to the ground, clutching his neck in pain as I turn my attention to the others.

"He has aura!" one of them screams out loud, and the revelation completely shatters their will to fight. They scatter in all directions, running away from me as fast as they can. Even the leader turns tail and tries to escape towards the building, but I am not about to let him get away. I charge forward, grabbing him by the collar of his hoodie before he can reach the door.

However, he manages to push forward and tears his clothes in the process, desperately trying to get away from me and slam the door shut behind him.

Only the thug who I struck remains in the scene, whimpering like a dog. I didn't even need the stick to defend myself; just a flashy kick, and they scattered like rats.

It's a relief that none of them had their aura unlocked, or I would have been in deep trouble. Civilians simply can't hope to match those with aura, and these guys were smart enough to realize their hopeless situation.

I look at the metal rod in my hand and find nothing special about it, but I can use it to intimidate others.

Glancing again at the whimpering guy, I take note of his relatively clean clothes compared to my own.

"Give me your clothes," I demand.

"W-What?" he stutters, gasping for air.

"I need clothes. Yours will do for now," I state before hitting him on the head with the metal rod.

To my annoyance, he only cries out in pain instead of falling unconscious. I curse internally for my mistake, but quickly reach for a pressure point on his shoulder, hoping to knock him out.

However, even this fails to render him unconscious.

Instead I only got a crying idiot.

I facepalm, "Goddammit…"

At this point, I give up. I realize that I'm just torturing the poor guy instead of doing him a favor. I'm sure people are hearing us, but they're too afraid or indifferent to do anything. If I continue, it will attract more attention and get me into more trouble than it's worth.

With no time to waste, I grab the hoodie by the shoulders and forcefully pull it off. The guy doesn't resist out of fear of what I might do next. I consider taking his jeans as well, but with him still awake and bawling, it would be too awkward. So I settle for just the hoodie.

I quickly put on the stolen hoodie, feeling its oversized fabric hang off my body. It smells like cigarettes and sweat, but it's better than nothing.

With my goal partially achieved, I walk away from the scene with quick steps, being mindful of my surroundings to avoid another door slamming into my face. Despite my hesitation to carry the blunt weapon with me, I don't want to throw it away just yet.

But as if in tune with my thoughts, the metal rod disappears from my grip, as if it never existed in the first place. My breath hitches as I check everywhere around me to make sure it didn't just fall by accident, but it's nowhere to be found.

It's as if magic took it away.

I stop my search and take a moment to think. It shouldn't surprise me that the metal rod disappeared. I quickly recall a system notification I received when I first woke up, but I quickly dismissed it since that idiot was being a nuisance. The notification mentioned inventory, a scroll, and something else. Maybe it works like the status window?

Every gamer has an inventory, which is some sort of dimensional pocket space to store unlimited items. So, by deduction, the mere thought of storing away my weapon has taken it to my inventory.

There's no harm in trying it out.

'Inventory?'

A bluish window appears in front of my eyes in a flash, but not the big text with numbers; it's a very small paragraph.

[Ma'iq's Inventory]
Scroll (Soul Bound)
50000 lien
Metal club

It is a genuine surprise to see a new window that isn't my status or a level increase after all these months, but it is a very welcome surprise that comes with many doubts.

I do remember the earlier message mentioning something about tutorial completion, so the other two items listed in the inventory are my rewards for finishing it. Thinking about it with more depth, my time in Menagerie was pleasant, and one could even call it joyful. Everyone was willing to give me a helping hand as a starter, and I learned many things about my system. So, it would be correct to call it a tutorial of sorts, but I didn't voluntarily complete it.

Would it have been considered completed if I left the unrecognized kingdom willingly?

The first item on my list is a scroll, which is fantastic, as it was my goal to obtain one. However, the parenthesis next to it creates more doubt. What exactly does "soul bound" mean?

As for the second item, it's money, fifty thousand lien to be exact. More lien than I've ever seen in my life. Losing my wallet with all my savings is no longer a bitter memory, but it still sucks because I worked very hard for it. Nevertheless, I am no longer a beggar, although I'm still dressed like one.

That money is my ticket out of this hellhole. All I need to do is find the exit and some better clothes before I can settle down in a more respectable place.

And the third and final item is the weapon that disappeared on me moments ago by a mere thought. Meaning that in theory, thinking it back should do the trick.

And surprise, surprise.

The metal stick materializes in my hand.

I hit the wall with it a couple of times, causing loud echoes through the narrow passage to test for any possible change before sending it back into my inventory after watching it perform normally.

Then I summon the soul bound scroll.

A small white handheld device appears in my hand with a rather wide screen, which looks completely different from Levi's scroll. Hers was more compact in design. I check the back of my new device and find a strange geometric logo - a painted triangle inside a circle with a smaller circle inside the triangle. It seems odd, but I decide not to dwell on the details too much. It could just be a peculiar design; after all, the device appeared out of nowhere.

I press the power button and watch the screen load quickly, displaying the same logo from the back of the device. This realization causes me to frown; now I know it is not just a random design but a brand logo.

With the booting complete, I don't waste time and check the date and time at the top right corner. The clock marking 3:21 PM.

I choke on my own saliva when I see the date marked September Twelve.

Five whole days I was unconscious before I woke up in this shithole.

Almost a week unconscious and of my disappearance.

I had to put my shock aside so I could focus again. While it is shocking to see how much time passed, I cannot let it get me. As there are more important matters to attend to, like finding a place to sleep.

And I don't feel hungry or thirsty, somehow.

Did those assholes force feed me or something?

I shake my head to dismiss those thoughts, then tap the network icon to open a search bar, which automatically brings up a digital keyboard on the screen.

My first search is for a map of Vale City. Even if it can't track my location, I can still work with it. I'm sure that following a general direction will be enough to exit this downrotten labyrinth.

To my pleasant surprise, the search results are successful and convenient. The first result is a detailed map of the residential area, which I'm certain is my current location.

I expand the image and find that there's a small area designated as a "young district," a rather respectful way to refer to a ghetto. This young district borders a river close to the industrial area, so if I can find the river, I only need to follow it downstream to reach the bridge and enter the Industrial District which has many landmarks to use as a guide.

It will be quite a walk, but it's doable.

Now I just need to find the river.

-Ozpin, Headmaster of Beacon-

"What's the reason for this sudden call? It's outside of our weekly scheduled meeting, my friend." The headmaster of Beacon Academy looked calmly at the screen as he placed his coffee mug aside during the video call.

"You know why," growled the general.

"Please tell me, because I'm still in the dark about what you're trying to convey here."

"Enough games, Ozpin. Did you or did you not leak the war hound location?" James Ironwood snapped, pointing an accusatory finger at him.

"I never approved the purchase of such a war machine, James. Why would I know anything about it?" He wouldn't betray Ironwood's trust, even with all his faults. However, it pained him that James actually believed he had something to do with such an unfortunate event.

"That doesn't change the fact that those damn terrorists got their hands on it. I am no longer asking you, but telling you that we will send a recovery team and root them out, even if that means searching and turning every stone in Vale."

"Your forces' presence in Vale would be… problematic, to say the least. You should put more faith in our police forces to handle these issues." No matter how noble the intentions were, people would assume the worst and reach wrong conclusions if soldiers started walking on the streets, and Atlas always had a bad reputation with Vale's citizens.

"Just like they protected it?"

He frowned at the hostile remark. "There have been no casualties, just a couple of bruises. I understand your concern, James, but we cannot allow people to grow restless. Your forces will do just that and play right into her hands."

The mere mention of the biggest enemy of mankind quickly calmed down the general. But only momentarily, as he narrowed his eyes and stared directly at Ozpin.

"And we cannot allow Atlas' enemies to use our technology against us! That warehouse also had our manufactured weapons and vast quantities of dust!"

"That's... concerning." The reports didn't mention any of that. Ozpin will have to look further into it and check who gave him such lacking news. "I can allow a maximum of two airships to patrol Vale's outskirts. And a small team can operate undercover inside my city."

He needed to balance both sides, so it was the best solution he could come up with at the moment.

Ironwood wanted to protest; he had the face to speak his mind and try to convince him for more leeway. But instead, his features softened, and he let out a tired sigh. "... Fine."

Soon after, he ended the call.

Ozpin leaned back in his chair, holding his forehead with a hand, preparing himself for the oncoming headache. The council hadn't called for him yet, but he knew the first topic of discussion would be the hijacking, and they would try to pin the blame on him for the sole reason of his lack of approval of the purchase.

He knew how stupid it sounded, and everyone else could tell how stupid it sounded. But that's how politics worked, and he could only face it with a poker face.

And he needed to talk with the head of the police force to increase the number of patrols. The White Fang would surely use their new weapon soon, and he would rather be prepared than caught with his pants down.

But that was work for later as a council member. Right now, he needed to focus on his job as the headmaster of Beacon Academy. Thank the gods for Glynda's unmatched administrative skills and the systems she had implemented to make paperwork easier to digest. This left him with only the task of passing or rejecting applications. With the approaching end of the year, the academy paperwork had increased tenfold due to the sudden influx of applications, just like every year.

He grabbed the first page from the small pile and started reading the profile of a potential student. However, the hairstyle and face of the girl in the picture looked eerily similar to a specific woman he knew quite well.

"Yang Xiao Long? Now that's a name I haven't heard in a while."

Chapter Text

Finding a place to sleep was easier said than done because there were no signs or posters to help me locate a motel or bunkhouse to spend the night in. So, I had to make do with whatever was at hand, which resulted in a couple of wet cardboard pieces and a lot of muddy rags scattered across the narrow streets.

I could have sewn the rags together, but I had no needle or thread to work with. However, my knowledge helped me tie them together in the right manner to create a very rough pillow. Calling it a rock would be a better fit.

I was already missing the shelter back in Menagerie. It had showers, even if they were communal, they were fully functioning showers.

But here?

It would be an understatement of the century to say that I didn't have a good night, even less a good morning, since I woke up with a headache from my badly improvised rag pillow, which thankfully was gone in a matter of minutes. Compared to yesterday, the slums looked better illuminated, and I dare say, more lively. So, there was plenty of time to explore and keep looking for the exit of this dump.

But that developed into a secondary problem as a mob of faunus poured into the street and surrounded me, blocking my way. Unlike the last ambush, all of them had a weapon of sorts, ready to use them against me. They had metal or wooden bats, chains, and even knives.

Even though this unfriendly group doesn't wear a uniform of sorts, as it's a mismatch of clothes, they all share similar faunus traits, like antlers and horns on top of their heads. That's why I could recognize them as faunus in the first place.

I glance at my sides to confirm the obvious before my eyes land on an approaching bull faunus with a murderous look on his face, pointing his hammer at me. "Speak up, boy! Why is trash from the Skull Breakers in our territory?"

"Skull Breakers?" My head cocks to the side in confusion. It's the first time I've ever heard that name, but my mind hastily connects the dots after glancing down at my hoodie and the large skull drawing.

Rather than speaking up for my case, I pull down my hoodie and proudly reveal my cat ears and tail, letting them speak for themselves.

"Wait, you're a faunus. Those punks are exclusively human. How come you're wearing their sign?" The effects are immediate as his eyes widen, and he lowers his weapon, but the rest of the crew keeps their guard up.

I scrunch up my face in surprise. That explains why those assholes attacked me out of nowhere yesterday.

"They tried to pick a fight with me, keyword 'tried.' It took one broken nose to have them running, so I took this from them. Probably should have taken other things, but I didn't bother chasing them," I lied in the last part. There's no need for them to learn about my poor attempts to knock out a nameless thug.

My brief explanation earns a chuckle from him. "Ironic. Those racist fucks got their ass handed to them by a faunus."

Judging by their numbers, they could have done the same with that group, but I'll take his strange praise in silence and try to walk away since we've technically cleared up the misunderstanding.

Yet, two deer faunus immediately step in, blocking my path with a malicious look while tightening their grip on their weapons.

I turn my head with a raised brow to the supposed boss, who is no longer amused. "So... Can I leave?"

"We have rules, boy. You must pay your dues for coming into our territory."

Yeah, unbiased gang things.

"You can't be serious. What happened to the motto, 'faunus have to stick together'?" I said, causing everyone to exchange confused glances. I let out a sigh and raise my fists. "Be my fucking guests then."

The leader raised one hand to gesture for the others to calm down. "Oi, we said nothing about fighting. You simply need to pay respect to the king."

I raise an eyebrow. "And you'll leave me alone after that?"

"You can fuck off after that," he answers.

I eye my surroundings once more, both sides cut off by the henchmen but above is clear with some window frames and small gaps suitable to latch on. I could try to make a run for it by using my aura to jump and get out, but that would turn everyone hostile towards me, while I only have a metal stick to defend myself and they have far more numbers than yesterday's gang and better armed.

Besides, they know the area much better than me. I'm confident in my ability to outrun them and leave their territory, but I could land in another gang's territory and they may be less… diplomatic, and if any of them have aura…

They are seemingly my best chance to dig some information and maybe even a ticket out of here.

I loosen my stance. "Fine. Let's make this quick."

My acceptance of his forceful invitation is the signal everyone around us was waiting for to lower their weapons and leave.

The faunus gestures for me to follow him into a narrow alley. He couldn't help but make things more suspicious than they already are, could he?

At the end of the alley stands a metal door. He knocks thrice and steps aside as the guard behind opens the door and invites me inside.

I'm getting bad vibes from the whole thing. In an enclosed space, my aura won't help me escape and avoid being overwhelmed by sheer numbers. But there's at least some level of trust with words; they're faunus, not humans. I don't want my hopes crushed, so I'll try to keep my word out of a misplaced sense of honor, if you could call it that.

The building has dim lights, but it's not an issue for the narrow corridors with many doors on each side and my natural night vision. The guard merely points at the door with a big golden ring and horns before returning to his post at the entrance. Walking towards my new destination, I can hear loud voices and laughter behind the good-looking wooden doors. Unlike the exteriors, the inside looks maintained, not in tiptop shape but enough to be presentable.

The first thing I notice is the size of the room, which is surprisingly spacious despite the narrow corridor and tight spaces outside. When I open the door wider, I see that the entire room is covered in curtains with intricate designs and tapestries on the walls, giving it a sense of exotic elegance that's quite ironic given the reality of the outside world.

An overweight, hairy man lies on his sofa, carelessly dressed and absorbed in playing games on his scroll. He doesn't acknowledge my entrance, so I take the opportunity to get a better look at the gang boss.

His lengthy, voluminous hazel hair is well-kept, or should I say mane since it connects the long hair to his beard and mustache. The big, rounded ears at the top of his head are a dead giveaway of his faunus heritage.

It's strange, or rather ironic, that a lion faunus is in charge of a gang that seems to have a… herbivore theme. Though the crooks refer to him as the king, so it was a foreshadowing of sorts.

Suddenly, the lion growls and tosses his scroll to the back of his room with no care in the world and widens his black eyes as he finally notices my presence, adopting a feral grin, "So you are the little runt that beat up that stupid human gang."

How does he know about that? I just recently told the guy back in the streets, unless he was hearing from this very room.

But those are secondary thoughts, knowing that I will sacrifice a bit of my dignity and bow in respect, "Thank you for your invitation, great one, there was never any intention to intrude in your territor-"

"Oi oi, what with the bullshit atlesian speech? Speak like a normal faunus."

I stare with a blank expression for a moment before pinching the bridge of my nose and a long sigh escaping my lips, "I will say whatever is necessary to leave this awful place. So why am I forced to be here?"

He slowly rises from his sofa and approaches me. "Taking out an entire gang by yourself isn't exactly normal. It means you had an advantage, something special and powerful - Aura, to be exact."

"And?"

"Simply put, finding unaffiliated guys with Aura is almost impossible in these parts. Those bastards are quick to snatch them." His words hint at an invitation to his little group, making me frown in disapproval.

"Stop right there. I don't want to join any gang or do anything related to this… mess. Some assholes dropped me here, and I just want to leave this shitty part of Vale."

Laughably, he tries to prove his nonexistent superiority by towering over me with a glare. "You know it's very hard to leave the slums, don't you?"

"Hard? I merely need to find the river and follow the stream to reach the bridges to the industrial area." I scoff, folding my arms.

The man approaches me with a smirk, clearly amused by my response. "Let me correct you right there, runt. You will find no riverbank here. They walled off the entire slums from the rest of the city to keep us contained. Having access to the river would give many opportunities to visit the rest of the city, after all."

"Shit…" That new discovery throws a wrench into my plan. The stupid map omitted that tiny little detail.

And I should have looked for more references instead of accepting the first answer.

I want to be angry, but this is my fault for not bothering to check for more information, and now this asshole knows my issue. His grin from ear to ear told me much.

"Oh shit indeed, thankfully for you I know a way out."

"And you want money?" I ask warily, hiding my right hand in my stash pocket from prying eyes. I took some lien from my inventory, sure that a few hundred would loosen his tongue.

He instead throws his head back in laughter, "HA! You are trapped here. What money can you offer me?" No lien for you then, "No, since you don't want to join, then I want a… favor. Yes, a favor."

I know where this is going and my brain kicks in as I take one step back and raise my fists. "I'm not killing people."

The lion man remains unfazed and shakes his head. "Nothing of the sorts, I assure you." He brings his watch close to him and speaks to it. "Bring me the map, quick."

So that is how he learned from my fight.

I keep my guard up, glaring at the boss while my ears try to pick up anything from the outside, which proves fruitful as they hear the growing sound of footsteps approaching us.

Soon after the door opens and a skinny faunus with small antlers enters with a large scroll of paper, he leaves just as quick after handing it to the boss who promptly roll it open on a large metallic table and reveals a large map of the shabby district, a relatively big zone marked with red, "This is my land, right at our west frontier is territory of the Boyz, a mixed bag of idiots. They had the gall to steal our members and start probing our streets, disrupting our protection fees."

I approach the table and look at the map, trying to find the main street and the exits of which there are four, all of them located to the west. "Okay? So you want me to beat them up? Seems easy enough."

Rushing in and taking them out one by one before they managed to regroup would be the best strategy to deal with their numerical advantage. However, I know I can't escape being embroiled in those stupid gang warfare despite it being just one small task.

"Oh no no no, if it were that simple, we would have taken care of that a long time ago. You see, the reason we couldn't act is that this gang has a human named Andros, with his aura unlocked. There is little we can do against him." He pulls out a poorly taken picture of a rough looking human, his most notable feature, his round bald head filled with linear tattoos.

"And this is where I come in, right?"

A seemingly fair fight, aura vs aura. Yet I do not know how long that human had his aura unlocked, while mine was only a couple of months old. But I am sure of my advantage in training, thanks to Blake and her sparring sessions and my time fighting in Vacuo.

He nods. "You catch on quickly. Just defeat this bastard and it will send all those fuckers running to their holes."

"And after doing this, I get my ticket out of here, right?"

"Simple job, don't you agree?"

I mull over his offer. I really want to leave this shithole as soon as possible and sleeping on the streets isn't an enjoyable experience. Yet considering what I will have to do makes me frown in deep thoughts, carefully thinking of the hypothetical scenarios.

I shake my head and direct my gaze to the grinning lion's eyes. I won't cower in fear and doubt. I have fought the Grimm in Menagerie, which are far more scary than a mere human with a mediocre aura. It won't be a deterrent or send me running with my tail between my legs.

"Fine."

The crooked faunus claps his hand once and returns to his sofa. "Good choice."

"However, I need a weapon and a new set of clothes." I quickly set my terms. I won't be fighting that meathead unarmed and looking like a hobo.

"You heard the runt." He raises an eyebrow but shrugs and speaks to his watch again.

Moments later, the door opens and another henchman enters, carrying a large duffle bag and placing it on the table. He unzips it, revealing a small selection of weapons, before pouring everything out and quickly leaving the room.

"Take your pick, runt," the lion says, ignoring his men's total disregard for decency. He could have handed me the bag or dropped it on the table without causing a mess.

That mild annoyance becomes secondary as I approach the pile of weapons and carefully rummage through them to avoid cutting myself. Unfortunately, I come to the discovery that the selection is very limited, consisting of only small weaponry like knives or pipes.

They are practically useless.

However, that doesn't discourage me from continuing my search. I keep looking deeper, pushing a good chunk to the left side to make my search easier, and this proves to be the correct action as I find a thick, rusty chain. I separate it from the pile as it is a potential pick and if I find nothing else, I could always wrap it around my hands for extra punching power.

It's not ideal, but it could work.

I soon discarded the idea when my eyes landed on the best find from the pile: a pair of thick brass knuckles. Without hesitation, I grab them and try them on. They fit perfectly between my fingers, and I let my natural affinity take hold of me for a moment as I practice my unarmed strikes in the air.

I didn't realize how much I missed having a weapon after losing mine.

"Close and personal, huh?" the gang boss comments, trying to lighten the mood. But when I reply with a flat look, he raises his hands in mock surrender. "Don't look at me like that. I also enjoy doing things with my own hands."

"It would be great if these had spikes."

It would make them more effective against Grimm for one and it would deplete aura faster.

"So you are not okay with killing, but maiming is totally fine? I don't get you runt."

I shrug, I won't spend a single second explaining to him the difference or the advantages of auras, like yeah if I use spiked brass knuckles against common folk it would leave a very nasty wound but against someone with aura it wouldn't leave a mark unless I shatter their aura.

"The clothes?"

"Bring it."

At his signal, another guy enters the room carrying two plastic bags. But rather than making his way to the table, he just tosses both bags to me and leaves. I couldn't catch them, as they land off-target.

Not wasting more time, I check the contents and the first bag has shirts while the other has pants and a pair of leather boots.

I empty both bags on the floor and choose a dark blue slim-fit shirt from the pile, discarding my dirty clothes without a care. I am not bothered by the fact that I have an audience who is equally uninterested in watching me change. Then, I grab a pair of brown pants to match the leather boots.

Thankfully, the pants have a hole for my tail, although they are clearly handmade and not designed.

I wish there were a mirror to appreciate my new city look, but my eyes will do just fine. "The pants feel a bit loose, but they will do for now. So, where can I find this guy?"

The lion faunus turns his head in surprise, and both of his ears stand in full attention. "So soon?"

"The sooner I finish, the faster I can leave," I state matter-of-factly. Staying one more night in this ghetto is out of the question.

He rests his head on the palm of his left hand, lost in thought. It doesn't last long, as he quickly taps his watch. "Be my guest. They haven't moved from their warehouse in weeks. A group is waiting for you outside."

"Wait, why the group?" I ask in surprise. His effectiveness in getting things done is really something to be praised. I didn't expect to have others with me on this stupid errand.

The jungle king merely raises an eyebrow. "Why wouldn't we take advantage of looting the place after your victory?"

"Whatever, let's move." I leave his presence and head outside through the only corridor. Just like he said, a sizable group is waiting outside, with the same bull guy acting as the leader.

He's the first to note my arrival and beckon me towards my target location, which is somewhere in the western frontier. I follow without saying a word.

During our brief journey, only two things were noteworthy: the streets growing in size and actual people, not gangsters, although they all shared the same miserable, angry face until they saw my group and ran away in fright.

This solidified their claim on the territory.

With the sun still up in the sky, we reach a rundown building with peeling paint and broken windows. Despite its appearance, the warehouse isn't abandoned. There are many guards standing around, and they hurriedly turned their attention to us in unison. The reaction is immediate, with one of them yelling in panic and an alarm bell ringing from the inside.

A large human kicks open the main entrance, with two goons by his side. He looks around with a deep frown on his tattooed face until he notices me. "So Scar didn't learn his lesson. Does the kitty want another spanking?" And, in accordance with the idiotic stereotype, his goons burst into forced laughter.

Scar. The name surprises me, as I hadn't expected that fatass to have one as dramatic as that.

My group remains still, but steps aside, giving me an unobstructed path to confront my ticket out of the slums. "Are you Andros?"

Andros grins and removes his jacket and shirt, tossing them to one of his goons. He reveals his bare, muscular chest with a large tattoo of a stabbed heart. "In the flesh. Does the kitten want to play fetch?" he taunts, not holding back with his provocative demeanor.

"You clearly weren't picked for your brains if you don't even know what a dog is. You have two at your side, though."

"Shut your hole." He growls, one foot moving to the back while his sidekicks back away and one of them runs inside.

I also adopt my combat stance and raise my weapons. "Let's end this."

The minor thug that left the scene comes back running and drags a thick chain behind him, which Andros swiftly snatches from his hands and wraps around his right hand before glaring at me with a feral grin. "As you wish."

As soon as he finishes, he unleashes his chain with lightning speed, catching me off guard and forcing me to block the attack with both arms. But the strike never lands as the chain sneaks past and coils around my body like a constricting snake.

Instinctively, I try to break free, but the muscle head doesn't give me a chance. He yanks my entire weight with his chain, throwing me off balance, and using the new momentum to pull me towards him. I'm powerless as he greets me with a direct reinforced punch to the face, and I'm sent crashing to the ground.

Lying there, I stare up at the sky with wide eyes, my brain struggling to process the sudden turn of events. Blake's sparring sessions never prepared me for something like this. It dawns on me that she always relied on technical moves rather than brute strength. The unpredictable nature of my opponent takes me by surprise, and his linked chain weapon only makes him more dangerous.

I can't stress enough how grateful I am for aura. It saved me from losing a couple of teeth at the hands of that brutish man. Nonetheless, a searing pain shoots through my right cheek.

But before I can even begin to manage my pain, the man kicks me in the face and then steps on it, displaying nothing but sheer arrogance. "You're alive? No wonder Scar sent you to after me. You've unlocked your aura. So why don't you join us instead of that damn zoo?"

"I… want nothing to do with your damn… politics. I just want to leave this fucking cesspool," I snarl between gritted teeth as the weight on his foot increases.

"One favor for another, shame."

Andros steps off my face, and I take a few gasping breaths of air, grateful that aura saved me from losing teeth. But before I can even recover, Andros yanks his chain with such force that my entire body flies towards the building's entrance. I smash through the wooden doors, and the sound of splintering wood echoes in my ears as I collide with a pillar.

The impact is bone-crushing, and my back takes the full force of the throw. I feel the air being knocked out of my lungs, and I fall on top of a pile of gray powder. The powder cushions my fall, but it engulfs my entire body in a toxic cloud, making it hard for me to breathe.

With every bit of strength I have left, I manage to roll away from the powder and land on the floor with a thud. I try to gather my senses and catch my breath before the fucking asshole arrives.

Thankfully, my regeneration quickly kicks in, but I choose to remain lying on the floor, keeping my gaze fixed on the direction I was thrown. It's not long before the human comes barging through the broken door, a sadistic grin on his face, as he twirls his chain in his hand. His eyes are solely focused on my downed form, and I tense up, ready to evade his chain.

But to my surprise, he doesn't attack. Instead, he starts walking towards me at his own pace, making me wonder if he intends to grab me. The more steps he takes, the more his intentions become clear to me and smile as he was giving up his range advantage over me. My brass knuckles wouldn't be of any use if he always kept the distance after all. So I wait, biding my time and preparing my fist for a direct free hit on him.

Blake was very thoughtful in teaching me counter moves.

Finally, the bald gangster stands above me and kicks me a few times to check my status. Each kick lands with a sickening thud, sending a jolt of pain through my body. I grit my teeth, swallowing the pain.

Falsely believing his victory, he tries to reach me with his hand, giving me the perfect chance to make my move.

Just like that gang leader, my hand shoots forwards and grasps his wrist before pulling him even closer and getting a free swing at his tattooed face, except he proves quick reaction time, my hand missing his cheekbone entirely.

Instead, my knuckles connect with his nose in full force, followed by a strike with my elbow that sends him staggering back.

My eyes shoot open in surprise when I see a flickering reddish light around his body as he recoils in pain. Thanks to Blake's lessons, I can recognize the patterns of low aura, meaning this idiot barely has any reserves or my punches have more strength than expected.

But it's another terrible mistake from my part to stay still in awe with him not fully defeated as he plant his left foot and counter with a chain-reinforced uppercut right under my chin, stunning me as my vision goes blurry and my vice grip on his wrist completely lost.

He follows up with a powerful kick to my chest, knocking me off my feet. I quickly spring into action, using my arms to push my body off the ground just in time to avoid a stomp aimed at my head.

The man roars in anger and charges at me with his arms wide open, clearly resorting to reckless charges. I wait until the last possible second before jumping over him, expecting him to crash against the nearby pillar.

To my surprise, he doesn't collide with the pillar. Instead, he spins on his heels and charges again, this time with a fist aimed at my head.

I react quickly, twisting my body to the side and narrowly avoiding the blow. As he stumbles past me, I use his momentum against him, grabbing his arm and flipping him onto the ground.

He hits the pavement hard, and I can hear the air rush out of his lungs. For a moment, he lies there, stunned and gasping for breath. But I know better than to let my guard down.

I move in to finish him off, but before I can strike, he suddenly rolls to the side and springs to his feet. He's breathing heavily, but there's a dangerous glint in his eyes.

"I felt that..." he wipes the blood from his nose. "Just a little."

With a fierce snarl, the man releases the hold on his chain, letting it spring free, and starts twirling it around to gain momentum before quickly lashing it out at me. I keep my eyes on the weapon, trying to anticipate its trajectory.

Learning from my past mistake, I quickly jump away, not letting the annoying chain reach me. It whizzes past me with a deadly whoosh, missing me by inches.

He pulls back and tries again, but misses.

"Stay still!" He yells.

"Fuck you."

With a swift movement, I leap over the chain aimed at my leg and land on top of it, shattering its momentum and closing the distance between us. The man's face twists in fear as I charge forward, delivering a powerful hook to his stomach.

He grunts in pain but manages to retaliate with a punch that grazes my ears. I use his momentum against him, pivoting and landing a solid hit on his back before delivering a kick to his back knee, forcing him down to one knee. Without hesitation, I jump and reach for his neck, forming a tight chokehold.

The man lets out a primal roar, struggling to break free, but I keep my grip firm and tighten it even more. His hands flail helplessly, unable to reach me.

I apply more pressure around his neck, but his muscles prove to be highly effective in resisting my hold. Nevertheless, I know that time is on my side, and I continue to squeeze with all my strength.

But my plan is cut short when the bastard suddenly leaps into the air, using gravity to his advantage. With a loud thud, he slams his back onto the floor, and my body takes the full brunt of the fall.

I gasp for air, but force myself to stifle a scream. My lungs seize up, causing me to cough and wheeze uncontrollably. Although my aura saved me from being crushed, Blake was right again. Aura can't protect me from blunt force trauma.

In hindsight, I shouldn't have tried to strangle a person twice or thrice my weight.

Thankfully, Andros is not doing any better as he slowly rolls to the left, panting and taking labored breaths, attempting to recover from his near-death experience.

And his aura is flickering again.

From the corner of my eye, I notice his chain lying unattended, as he is more focused on getting up. A gamble forms in my head and without hesitation, I take a deep breath and make a dash for it but stumble and fall again, but my hand still reaches for the street weapon.

I roll slightly to the left and glance up at the roof before letting out a short, pained laugh as it proved my theory correct: I have successfully disarmed the asshole.

"S-semblance?!" He manages to squeeze between shallow breaths and tries to rise from the floor.

However, I am the first to achieve that endeavor thanks to my regeneration ability, and I summon the metal stick I used yesterday. I stare at my new weapon for a couple of seconds before I approach him as he lays there helpless, struggling to get up and only able to extend a hand in a feeble attempt to stop me. I simply step to the left and swing my metal bar with both hands straight into his mouth, a single attack that is more than enough to shatter his aura completely.

It is the first time I have ever witnessed an aura shattering. There is an abstract beauty in watching the reddish aura shards dissipate into nothingness as the muscle head finally falls to the ground, defeated.

I toss my weapon and let out a pained sigh, my hand quickly grabbing my chest as I stumble forward. I won, but I don't feel satisfied, not in the slightest.

The bastard made me suffer for my victory way more than I had anticipated. I could somewhat accept Blake beating me because she had trained with her aura for years, but this wannabe thug from the streets? I've been fighting his kind of idiots for years back in that desert. Aura or not, it didn't change a damn thing.

My pride won't allow it.

Standing tall above his downed form, I climb on top of his unconscious body and begin my relentless assault on his tattooed face.

With his aura no longer protecting him, I draw blood with the second punch. My brass knuckles do even more damage, leaving nasty cuts and breaking his lips, and another punch knocks out one of his teeth.

Even though he's already out cold, I can't stop myself from continuing the assault until I feel completely satisfied. Each punch is fueled by a deep sense of anger and frustration this bastard caused.

After what feels like an eternity, I start to slow down. My arms feel heavy and tired from the repeated blows.

My attention shifts to the human lying on the ground, and I take a moment to appreciate my morbid handiwork.

He is completely unrecognizable, his face red and swollen, profusely bleeding from the many cuts I inflicted. His nose is broken, his jaw shattered, and his teeth scattered on the ground.

"And stay down, you fucking prick," I say, spitting on his bloody, broken face as I release my grip on him and wipe his blood off my hands on the floor.

All I hear in response are shallow gurgling sounds

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race–Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The pugilist
Level–4 (33%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice–None
HP – 371/410 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 581/1650 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 687/1850 [200 regen per minute]
STR–26
END–33
DEX–30
INT–27
WIS–24
CHA–25
LCK–10

Disappointment washes over me after checking my unmoved progress. Defeating people doesn't help to increase my level. Unlike the thugs from yesterday who only needed a couple of hits to have them running like rats, I defeated Andros in every sense of the word, and my system didn't react.

But that train of thought immediately invited the idea to snap his neck and see if that would finally give me experience points. It would be too easy and nobody would miss this piece of shit, just one more dead in a broken world where death is as common as bread. Besides, I practically left him at death's door already.

'What the fuck is wrong with me?'

I shake my head to push those dark thoughts away. What I did to him was more than enough.

What really matters is that I completed my job. It's time to cash in my reward and leave this fucking hellhole. And maybe find an actual bed to collapse into for the day.

I quickly scan my surroundings, but the place is devoid of people. Even though nobody seems to be watching, I'm certain that everyone in the vicinity is already aware of my victory. The group leader is probably outside, waiting for me to invite them in so they can do their thing and contact Scar.

I summon back my recently acquired steel chain and throw it away, then store my brass knuckles. I'm not sure if there's a limit to the mystical inventory I seem to possess, but I don't need that weapon anymore. It's just excess weight.

But as I stand there in the newfound silence, my ears twitch. Something's not right. Why hasn't anyone rushed inside to loot the warehouse? It's unusual for the victor's side to be so calm.

I need to investigate this further.

As soon as I step outside, a blurred figure comes into view, but before I can make sense of it, my chest is engulfed in a searing pain. My vision blurs, and black spots dance before my eyes as I crumple to the ground with a loud thud.

I have no time to worry about the sudden notification, as I tightly clutch my chest and gasp for air, struggling to fill my lungs. Even this small task is a grueling torture. The pain is worse than anything I've ever experienced, not even that Grimm monkey back in Menagerie made me suffer so much.

To make matters worse, I've landed in the wrong position, and my throbbing tail adds to the agony.

"See Renny? I told you there were bad guys inside!" A loud cheery voice calls out, I am too busy trying to not scream to see the psycho girl.

"We should tread carefully Nora, we don't know if they are lying in wait to ambush us." A calmer voice replies.

"We will break their legs too!"

Even in my agony, I can understand why nobody came looking for me. That dangerous duo must have taken care of them, and if that brutish girl isn't joking, then they must have also crippled them.

I crack open one eye to find my attackers already towering over my aura-less body with weapons at the ready. The giant hammer in the hands of the ginger girl tells me all I need to know about who shattered my aura.

"What… the fuck? Just… why?" I rasp out, writhing on the floor.

"Well, you are a bad guy, and we beat bad guys, duh." She states, as a matter of fact, causing me to glare at her.

"Is it because I am a faunus?" I ask in blind anger.

"Uuuh what?" Pinky tilts her head in confusion.

"Fucking racist bitch…"

I don't know why I am even playing the race card against them. My injury doesn't let me think straight and whatever is legit to avoid getting my legs broken.

Her partner in crime quickly steps in with a deep frown on his face, clearly not happy with my accusation. "You were working with the faunus gang in fighting a rival group. They even called you their trump card. That's more than enough evidence against you."

Fucking assholes…

"Fuck you, they embroiled me in this mess against my will! Of course, I will fight if it keeps my skin safe!" I shamelessly lie to their faces. Well, it's not exactly a lie, since I voluntarily came to fight that bastard. But it was only because I needed a way out of this ghetto.

An awkward silence soon follows.

Nora, if I heard her name correctly, turns to her companion and scratches her head, looking confused. "Oops?"

"Explain." He demands as he holsters his weapons on his belt… somehow. Now that I am getting a better view, his weapons have quite the interesting design, similar to mine, but they have sharp edges instead.

I stare at his pink eyes in silence for a few seconds before shifting my gaze to the matching pink girl and sighing. At least the pain is subsiding. "Just give me a moment... if it weren't for my aura, that fucking hammer would have shattered my ribs and punctured a lung or something."

"I'm sorry," the bubbly girl apologizes, no longer as cheerful as before.

I slowly drag my body towards the nearest wall and use the surface to push myself up from the floor and take a sitting position. "Whatever… Long story short, I was kidnapped and dropped into this ghetto. Those assholes you beat up outside held me hostage and pitted me against another asshole with an unlocked aura. Obviously, I won the fight, and I was happy that I earned my freedom. Instead, I'm rewarded with a hammer to the face." I finish my story, glaring at the girl.

"Renny?" She slowly turns to look at the boy, who also looks conflicted.

I sigh in relief. Their troubled expressions already tell me they aren't psychotic bastards and that my legs are safe.

"I apologize. We shouldn't have acted so fast. Is there anything you need help with?" Renny finally speaks up.

"Just help me leave this fucking place. I really hate it here," I say, gesturing around the room with both hands. But as soon as I move, pain shoots through my chest and I instinctively wrap my arms around myself, wincing.

"Oh, that's easy! Come on, let's catch the bus," the girl says cheerfully. She does something to her hammer, and it transforms into a big but short gun, which she then straps onto her back.

I blink in surprise. "… What?"

"The bus, you silly!" She reiterates while approaching with a big smile, "It will take us to Vale super fast!"

The slums… have public transport? Why did nobody tell…

Scar, you fucking lying piece of shit. I will shave your entire fucking head if I ever see your stupid face again. Only I know the way out. Fucking lies.

"Can you stand on your own?" the pale boy asks, his concern pulling me out of my murderous thoughts.

I take a deep breath and hold it for a few seconds, only abruptly releasing it in a coughing fit.

"Kinda. I need some time to recover, but I don't think I'll pass out... little help?" I sheepishly extend my right arm. With my aura broken, my regeneration isn't that effective despite the numbers showing a technically healthy status.

At least inhaling and exhaling isn't burning my lungs like before, but I still can't breathe properly.

"Giddy up!" the very out-of-place, cheerful ginger girl exclaims, somehow hoisting me onto her back for a long piggyback ride.

"I'm not a horse…" I grumble, wincing at the jostling pain.

"And be more gentle, dammit!"

-Neo Politan-

"Please! Give us a five… NO… three days, THREE!"

There are times when she wonders why she even bothers giving them a chance to make up excuses. They only repeat the same words every single time, which removes the excitement and proves that they are all the same.

"I swear we will recover everything from those animals!" the useless thug fruitlessly promised. A quick glance around the room told her more than enough to realize how impossible it would be to even recover a single piece.

Their strongest member was practically dead on the floor, and a random huntress had crippled most of their members, if their claims were to be believed.

Roman was right to send her to clean up the mess, despite how much she disliked the idea of a boring, menial task. She'll poke him to death!

"Please, tell Torchwick to give one last cha-" She didn't even give him the chance to finish his sentence, using her boot to stomp on his head to finally shut his blabbering and hearing the satisfying crack.

One down, a couple more to go.

She calmly rested her umbrella on her shoulder as she walked further into the room, looking for the rest of the trash. To her amusement, she spotted a couple of thugs dragging themselves away, their legs mangled beyond repair.

But she couldn't deny the thrill of the chase. That random huntress had unknowingly set her up for a great cat-and-mouse game, and the kitty cat was hungry!

A sly grin crept across her lips as she prepared to pounce on her next target. But as she got closer, she stopped herself and pulled out the spike from under her umbrella. But it would be boring to just stab him. Closing one eye, she aimed for a specific part and threw her blade, burying deep into his back.

Another little mouse was eaten.

It was undeniably fun, but she knew Roman would scold her if she didn't gather some information first. Fortunately, her DumDum had set up hidden cameras throughout the warehouse. With a quick download of the camera feed, she could resume her games.

Pulling out her scroll, she quickly scrolled down to the app she needed and entered the security pin to gain wireless access to the database. As the video loaded, she took a moment to pick up her weapon and toss it in a different direction, eliciting a shriek of terror from somewhere in the room.

They couldn't hide from her, and she would gladly let them know.

As she watched the video on her scroll, she felt a surge of excitement. Those idiots were trying to pin the blame on the huntress for their failure. But how much of it was actually true?

Just as she was about to find out, something unexpected caught her eye. There was someone else in the fray - her exotic kitten. The sight of him taking down the big muscle head all on his own was both surprising and exhilarating. Sure, he had a few hiccups along the way, but in the end, he emerged victorious.

To her surprise, he even displayed his aura and semblance, revealing a unique storage semblance of sorts. It only made him even more exotic in her eyes, and she couldn't help but pout.

She should have ignored her DumDum and put a collar on him back at Kuo Kuana.

She changed channels, and a grin crept into her lips as she saw him saw him brutalizing that useless thug.

The thought of her exotic kitten's mysteries filled her with excitement. He was a big box of surprises, just waiting for her to unveil each one, one by one.

But her excitement was short-lived as she watched the huntress in action. The hammer-wielding girl brought her soon-to-be kitten down, revealing that the idiots were at least half right - the pink girl was clearly a huntress in training and she wasn't alone.

She quickly changed the channel on her scroll, her frown deepening as she saw the pinky girl carrying him on her back, but she knew she had a job to finish. She cropped the video to extract the important bits before reaching out to her only contact.

Neo was practically done anyway. She should give Roman the heads up.

A grin spread across her lips as she clicked the send button with the video clips attached. She couldn't help but imagine Roman's reaction when he saw the footage. She wished she could be there to witness it in person and maybe even snap a picture or two.

But she needed to finish her task first.

-Ma'iq Rakhan-

"How can people call this a bus? That looks like a military truck!" I point out the offending objective. I assumed they took me to a military outpost or something.

I still don't get it. The vehicle looks inefficient to transport people from point A to point B. It has very few seats and those seats are divided by metallic walls, making communication between passengers virtually impossible. But that doesn't faze those two, who look at the vehicle again and shrug.

"Is it a bus, though?"

"You really see nothing wrong with it?" I ask and they shake their heads, making me sigh in defeat. "Either way, thank you for taking me out of there."

"Is okay! That's the least we could do after that…" The ginger girl trails off, looking down in embarrassment.

"Fuck up? I can throw that under the water, you apologized after all. By the way, what are your names? We didn't have a proper introduction, not like the bus gave us the opportunity."

I didn't even saw the driver.

She immediately jumps to opportunity with a grin, "Nora Valkyrie!"

"And my name is Lie Ren." The calmer member introduces himself.

"Well Nora, Ren? I'm Ma'iq Rakhan. It's a pleasure meeting you both." I extend my right open hand. Nora doesn't waste time to take it with both her hands and shake like there is no tomorrow. She has a powerful grip. "Just don't make a habit of meeting people by smashing their faces." I pull away my hand from her and give Ren a firm nod.

Showing off her very active nature, she grabs her partner's hand and drags him in the opposite direction, "Let's go, Renny!"

I watch them disappear after crossing a sliding door, bypassing everything, and I think someone is already following them. Nora might have gotten themselves into trouble, which I don't want to get involved in.

Unlike them, I follow the assigned pathway to leave the station.

"Excuse me Sir, are you registered?" A deep voice stops me in my tracks, making me turn around to see a tall man dressed in a blue uniform, a matching blue hat that looks more like a helmet, and a rather big silver badge on his chest.

So this is the famous Vale Police Department.

"Registered? Why would I need to do that?" I ask, rather confused.

The police officer clears his throat and pulls out a scroll. "You come from the young district. We must make sure you are registered to avoid criminals infesting the streets. It's a quick process, it won't even take a minute."

I freeze in place. "Shit…" I can hear the old hobo cackling in the distance for being proven right.

"Oh, you aren't." He presses something on his scroll before putting it away. "Don't worry, just come to the census office and we will add your profile to the database and ask a few questions."

I bit my lip, my mind gripped with fear, but I dispel those thoughts. I shouldn't be afraid since I have done nothing wrong.

"Lead the way, officer." I drop my shoulder in defeat and sigh. Today felt endless and it might get even longer. Call it a gut feeling.

But I won't make it worse on purpose.

I only hope that this questioning doesn't take hours.

Spoilers ahead, it did.

Chapter Text

"To become a dragon and soar the skies… a stupid child's dream!… Yet this is my dream…. The last thing I still have left!"

A disjointed voice roared in sorrow before everything was engulfed in eternal darkness, and the impending sense of damnation crept in.

It was the signal for my eyes to snap open, jolting me out of the abyss and back to reality, leaving me staring at the familiar sight of my bedroom ceiling. I blinked away my confusion and attempted to recall more of those fragmented… memories. They slowly reassembled themselves, unveiling a tangled web of dreams and nightmares that left me feeling uneasy.

Like before, I prefer to ignore them and focus on the present, kicking off my bed sheets and sitting up before summoning my scroll into my hand. My inventory has made things a lot easier to manage my stuff.

Yesterday was a long day, and the cops didn't make it any easier with their endless paperwork. Who could've predicted that an unlocked aura would create such a problem and bring forth such nightmarish paperwork? That alone took hours.

On the bright side, finding a motel room was a breeze, thanks to the station's advertisement boards, which had coincidentally featured motel ads. Some even boasted about being 'faunus friendly' as their major attraction. That last part doesn't set a positive precedent for Vale honestly speaking.

I let out a low groan after checking the time on my scroll and dragged a hand across my face, trying to shake off the grogginess. The dawn of a new day to begin my search for a job.

It would be idiotic not to secure a stable source of income. My fifty grand is good money, more than I've had, but I know that those funds won't last for my new city life after watching the colorful teen duo casually spend hundreds of lien. It was a stark reminder that Vale isn't Kuo Kuana.

So yeah, unless I win a mystery lottery or find millions of lien lying around, I need more money.

Unsurprisingly, the job market for a faunus like myself has a heavy bias to promote mining jobs. Thank goodness people back at Menagerie warned me about that horrible trap. They can legally enslave you and have you work till the end of your days, a terrible fate which has befallen many naïve faunus and humans alike.

So I scroll down, ignoring those malicious offers and focus on better options.

A post for a forge assistant catches my eye, and I consider it. I have no experience in smithing, but it could be the perfect opportunity to unlock a new skill. However, I ultimately decide against it. With my relatively high-level jobs, it would be a waste not to take advantage of them in the job market.

More scrolling and I found a vacancy for a cook in the Industrial District. It has all the details on where to go and who to ask. I have been ignoring the cooking job for a while so this is my chance to give it some attention and increase my level, besides the advertisement wasn't asking for gourmet chefs or had any… disclaimer.

After taking a quick shower to freshen up, I set out for my potential new job. And I've to give credit where credit's due. Vale's public transportation system is surprisingly accessible. The ticket price was reasonable, and they even offered package deals to save money. So that one giant truck back at the slums was more than likely an invisible barrier.

As I sat on the bus, I couldn't help but be mesmerized by the vastness of Vale. The city was immense, with towering skyscrapers, a sea of cars on the highways, and bullheads and airships soaring above. The rail system was impossible to miss, looming over the city like a giant spiderweb. I couldn't resist the temptation to take a ride on the bullet train system just to experience it for myself.

When the bus dropped me off at a bus stop in the Industrial District, I quickly pulled out my scroll to check the address of my potential new job. Glancing at the giant reference map at the bus stop, I confirmed that the place wasn't far and set off on foot. However, the noise and heavy machinery in the district quickly began to wear me down.

I finally arrive at a two story building, which doesn't appear like a restaurant or a kitchen.

"Excuse me?" I raise my voice, getting the attention of a tall older woman wearing a gray apron sweeping the floor entrance. "I'm here for the job."

She takes a long, scrutinizing look at me, her black eyes narrowing. "You're a kid..." she mutters under her breath.

"With plenty of experience."

"Do you now?" She examines closer before walking inside the building and beckons me to follow. "Then show me this experience."

I soon came to understand that appearances deceive. The place doesn't look like a restaurant, but the interiors certainly make up for it. Long rows of tables and chairs are upside down with workers already setting them in place and cleaning while one worker is writing on a chalkboard the menu for today. I pay little attention to decoration as barely anything exists, besides a couple of colorful plants. The woman quickly takes me to a busy kitchen, with chefs running from one place to the other carrying bags or pots.

Once inside, she stops and tries to scare me with a stern gaze. "We serve hundreds if not thousands of factory workers every day, so go ahead and make me a hearty meal fit for a hungry worker." She points to the only empty spot in the kitchen.

With the Journeyman tier under my belt, this cooking challenge is a cakewalk, and she has provided me with plenty of ingredients to work with.

But I can't afford to forget about hygiene. I thoroughly wash my hands and grab an apron and bandana cap to ensure there are no unpleasant surprises.

The selection of ingredients available to me is vast, and picking the perfect dish to impress her is the hardest part. However, one particular recipe immediately comes to mind.

Putting my improved level at work, finishing my food test took me a little more than half an hour.

"Here, chicken stew with a side of beans." I place my last creation in front of her with a knowing smile and hand her a fork.

Her expression is one of mild surprise when she first laid eyes on my finished dish. However, as soon as she takes a bite, her eyes go wide in delight. "This is... unexpected," she says, taking another glance at me and my stew before digging in with gusto.

I have a hard time suppressing my laughter, but manage to do so with a smug grin on my face. Seeing her eat her own words is incredibly satisfying, both figuratively and literally. "I told you I had experience."

The old bear gave me a solid foundation to build on, and the gamer system only made it easier.

"You may have experience for sole customers, but do you feel capable of serving hundreds?" She asks as she cleans her mouth with a napkin.

"Just increase the ingredients?" I don't think there is more than that. If the recipe was made for four servings, then multiply the list numbers for one hundred and you are good to go.

Right?

She frowns but says nothing else before pointing at the clock hanging on the wall. "Rush hour is about to start in 2 hours. Let's see how you handle yourself in the real field. You cook that chicken stew."

And my new boss lady didn't lie. Rush hour is rush hour.

-Hours later-

[Journeyman cook level increased by 1, 9/50]

I dismiss the text-prompt with a smirk as I watch the waiter take the last enormous cooking pot. They are almost half my size and that waiter must be packing muscles under his clothes to be the only one carrying them to the battlefield. Hungry workers are a remarkably loud bunch. It is a good thing they don't serve alcohol or it would be even louder and messier.

Still, cooking large quantities made my growth faster and I predict a breakthrough in two weeks if I keep the same rate. What would be the next tier? And how would it affect me and my dishes?

"I'm honestly impressed. You did manage to serve hundreds of dishes, and many of them asked for seconds." The head chef comes back, breaking me away from my thoughts.

"Just increase the ingredients, easy as pie."

"What is your name?"

"Ma'iq Rakhan."

"Well Ma'iq, welcome to the crew. Come to my office to fill the paperwork." I follow her to the office, not before taking off the apron and the cap and leaving them hanging in their original place.

Some pleasantries later I leave my new workplace, checking the balance numbers in my scroll, which increased by a nice seven hundred lien. That isn't even my pay, as it only arrives on weekends. Those seven hundreds are a small bonus from the second servings.

Those customers really liked my cooking. Just like everyone back in Menagerie.

I stop mid step and take a quick glance at my clothes. An idea pops up and I walk to a different bus stop and take the bus headed to the Commercial District.

One trip later through the long highways and many things are noticeable at first glance once there.

The first thing I notice is the hustle and bustle of people rushing back and forth, their eyes fixed on their scrolls or the many stores' big displays of clothes or electronics. A completely different sight compared to Kuo Kuana's more humble circumstances.

It is to be expected; the cities are worlds apart, figuratively and literally.

I shake my head and make way deeper into the district, checking the surrounding stores until I spot a promising-looking clothing store and make my way inside and, much to my delight, it has a section for faunus. But that excitement died down the second I noticed a trend in their design.

All of them hide our traits from the public eye.

Something ticks me in the wrong way, but I just leave that section entirely and quickly buy a couple of shirts and shorts before leaving the store behind. At least the staff was nice.

Soon after, I find myself sitting on a public bench watching people pass by.

I guess experiencing everything first hand is totally different compared to hearing it. To clear my mind, I bring out my scroll to check another thing that has slipped my mind: a room.

Vale might be my home for the foreseeable future, and I understand that staying in a motel is not an option. I need to find an apartment or a room that's affordable with my current pay.

And that soon becomes another set of problems.

Levi was one hundred percent in calling them assholes.

Some of those rooms were even smaller than my own!

It's weird that I recognize a problem with me because I have a tendency to fall into a routine pretty quick and that might be a recurring flaw in me. Wake up, shower, breakfast, work and enjoy some free time in my new two-room apartment.

My job opened the gates for new opportunities and options since landlords want proof I'm a legit, well-behaved citizen.

And that any legal problems with the VPD will void the contract, assholes.

But ignoring a fucked up contract, I like the place. And it is much better than my humble room back at Kuo Kuana.

It even has a TV!

How could I not celebrate with a movie that caught my eyes and some snacks?

Juno, the last Angel of Remnant

It had a flashy cover and intriguing title, but I won't blame anyone for confusing the genre since it has the cover of a sexy huntress surrounded by strange looking Grimm. That alone gives mixed messages about the plot.

And is misleading since the cover girl wasn't even the main protagonist, that role fell to a down his luck guy who was recently expelled from the hunter academy. Juno is the main heroine who happens to be an agent from a mysterious organization tasked with fighting with strange Grimm hybrids that had been terrorizing the city.

But the tone quickly changed from action packed adventure to cheesy romantic adventure with the duo. It bore me at that point, ready to turn off the screen. But I stopped myself from doing so and decide to watch the rest since I was in no rush, despite how boring it was.

Thankfully, the movie knew my mood and changed the act as our protagonists discovered the source of the Grimm and went together to end the threat once and for all.
As expected, the protagonists had a free for all ultimate battle against the antagonist, who created those hybrids, and were only able to win because the lucky guy awoke his conveniently powerful semblance at the last minute and killed the villain. And they escaped the cliche base that self-destructs after the main boss dies.

I was expecting the movie to end with a heartfelt confession and kiss so I could turn it off and do something else. Instead, there was a time-skip. The huntress retired and was happily waiting for the protagonist at the academy gate, which re-accepted the guy.

Only for the antagonist appears out of nowhere and stabs her from behind. The girl in her last breaths pleads to the gods that the protagonist remembers her name.

Roll credits.

What. The. Fuck.

Who ends a story like that?!

It takes all my self-control to not throw my empty bowl on the screen. Instead, I bring out my scroll to check more about this dreaded movie hoping to find a sequel in the works, only to find old news articles about the director's scandal, and lashing out against the public for not liking his ending which was supposed to be a metaphor to the unfairness in life, and the people mass review bombing his works as backlash.

Also, his actions created a powerful wave of negativity, which in consequence caused an increase in Grimm activity.

He is currently in jail.

Motherfucker…

I had my day, my free time, ruined that was expected to be a happy evening by one asshole. And the following days will be as well because one asshole made a terrible ending.

I take deep breaths to maintain my self-control and not break the bowl in my hands. I won't let that crappy ending get to me. Maybe doing the dishes will help me forget that garbage.

But that plan becomes a secondary thought the moment I close the door of my room. My ears twitch as they pick up a strange sound coming from the kitchen. I take cautious steps towards the source, stretching my neck to get a better look.

Nobody could've prepared me for the revelation, and the broken bowl on the floor could attest to my shock.

It was me, ears, tails, eyes and clothes. Everything.

And the other me is happily eating a bowl of ice-cream on the table, literally sitting on top of the table in complete contentment.

"What the hell?"

The double lazily directs his gaze at me, smirking before tossing the empty ice-cream bowl over his left shoulder.

The bowl doesn't break as it bounces on the floor a couple of times. But that is irrelevant when I am presented with something totally unknown which I cannot understand.

Except that he is an invader who broke in. It doesn't take seconds before I summon my brass knuckles and prepare myself with the bastard who stole my face.

But to my surprise, he doesn't change his posture, instead he gracefully places one leg over the other and flashes an innocent smile.

His carefree attitude puts me on edge. I can't help but worry something is brewing underneath me.

I keep my guard up and take slow steps towards the mysterious faunus, my eyes frantically checking my surroundings for anything out of the ordinary in the kitchen, yet only the fridge was open since he stole the ice-cream from there.

"Who are you?" I ask, steeling my nerves.

The fake me only widens his smile and blinks once, revealing a pair of mismatched eyes before shattering into millions of pieces that fall onto the floor.

What?

I carefully approach the table looking for clues, my mind still processing a clone suddenly appearing in my home and eating my ice-cream, as bizarre as that sounds. However, the table has nothing to tell me, so my attention shifts to the open fridge.

Only find nothing unusual with it before I close it.

I scratch my head in confusion. The situation is too bizarre and I don't have any explanation. At least things didn't turn violent, but I will have to lock all windows just to be sure nobody enters again.

The idea of my mind with those disjointed memories is only playing tricks with me might be an explanation, but I highly doubt it. I merely leave the fridge and grab the broom to clean the mess left behind.

I will have to replace the broken bowl with something similar looking or the landlord might throw a fuss and overcharge me.

Except the broom falls from my hands when I turn around and find a plushie sitting on the table staring right at me with an angry look, an angry yellow bird plushie.

I quickly raised my fist and frantically checked my surroundings. That plush is proof that I am not alone and this mysterious invader has been following me from Menagerie. My ears are fully alert, trying to pick up any sound, no matter how small or low.

A tap on my shoulder was all that was needed to make me lash out.

Spinning on my heels and hitting whatever touched me.

But my fist never connects.

Instead, I find myself staring at the kitchen's light ceiling. When did I fall down? And where are my brass knuckles? I was literally wearing them seconds ago!

As I try to rise from my precarious spot, a piercing pink umbrella sinks into my chest and pushes me down. My eyes instinctively follow the trail and discover the same mismatched eyes staring down at me.

I am pinned down by my evil twin. I don't know how to feel.

Worrying about my life is a no brainer though.

And the asshole notices this internal struggle as he offers me another smug smirk and I can't retort. He has shown his superiority over me, beaten and disarmed in seconds without breaking a sweat. I couldn't even see him coming.

Whenever I tried to move one arm or leg, he happily pricked my face with his umbrella. And each prick hurt despite my aura stops the weaponized umbrella from touching my skin.

I take one deep breath and let it out, relaxing all muscles in my body before shooting him with a glare. That's all the resistance I can offer in my position.

I might have accepted my loss, but that doesn't mean I like the idea of losing. Yet my attitude only caused him to pout for mere seconds before covering his giggling with his free hand, a silent giggle.

To my surprise, he removes his weapon away from me. I should jump back into action or use the chance to sweep his legs, but I do not act. I calmly watch him walk towards the table and grab the plushie which he places on my chest. The forever angry bird guarding my movements as the condescending asshole raids my fridge again.

I watch helplessly as he eats the small cake and pastries I bought for the week.

I didn't care anymore. There had to be a line.

"Just tell me what do you want for fuck's sake! You break into home, beat me down and eat my food. Who are you and why do you look like me?!" I slam both hands on the floor and back jump on my feet.

But before I could do or say anything, pink shards engulf my evil twin's body.

When the glow dies off, a much smaller girl is in his place wearing the same smug attitude. Her long pink and brown hair matches perfectly with her clothes, a white jacket with pink interiors over a brown corset and a pair of brown pants with white tight boots.

My eyes wander off after picking up the important details, noticing her exposed hips or how much cleavage she is showing off with her broad jacket.

Action that didn't go unnoticed as she mockingly strikes a more alluring pose and blows me a kiss.

Literally.

A small cartoonish heart flies towards me to my utter shock and disbelief, but I swat it like a fly, causing the tri-colored girl to pout.

"Enough games. What do you want? Who are you?" I demand, despite knowing she holds all the cards in her favor. Girl or not, she still broke into my home and wronged me. I don't want to be kept in the dark.

Instead of answering, she calmly picks up the bird plushie from the floor and approaches me, making me tense up as I prepare for another attack. Attack that never came to be as she merely hands me the plushie to my hands.

Before I can voice my confusion, she surprises me again by pulling out a paper bag out of nowhere and placing it on the table. A bag filled with yarn of all colors.

I look at her, confused.

She only points at the plushie in my hand and then points at herself.

"You want me to knit a doll of you?"

The crazy girl nods.

I stare at her a bit longer and then at the bird toy. All of this, just for a doll?

I wanted to shout and scream, to tell her to get out and fuck off, but I stomp down those thoughts. Yes, I am in every right to be angry and lash out, but from the very beginning, brute force will not work with her. Accepting her strange request is the better option.

"Fine."

[Affection with (Neo Politan) increased by 1, 01/100]

Excuse me?

And her name is Neo Politan? Why is it between parentheses?

I've never met this girl in my life. Yet, she clearly knows about me, if she could track all the way from Menagerie. How did I even get myself a crazy stalker in the first place?

I shake off my thoughts as they aren't that relevant for now and pull a chair to sit so I could start my work and get rid of her as soon as possible. I haven't made dolls of people before but it won't be very difficult to achieve as my mind is already visualizing the finished product.

So I grab all the necessary colors along the big needles and get to work.

My unwanted roommate has a rather forward interest in my work. Sitting very close to me, I've worked with a public before… but Levi at least kept her distance and Blake is polite enough to ask, Neo is practically breathing down my neck as I work on her toy.

A mild annoyance at best. It won't stop me and on the bright side, that awkward situation gives me a splendid view of her features. If I was an artist, I would sketch her and put a strong emphasis on her curves.

As a novice weaver, it takes me what I assume half an hour to finish the main frame. Her dual hair color proved not very difficult, just time-consuming, as I needed to add every strand individually.

"Here, it is. You could have just asked instead of breaking into my home, you know?" I comment, hinting my annoyance.

Neo openly ignores my sentiment and takes her new toy for a tight hug as she spins on her heels. Her playful grin widens as she continues to twirl around, showing off her prized possession. I can't help but feel a twinge of annoyance at her nonchalant attitude.

[Affection with (Neo Politan) increased by 3, 04/100]

Okay?

At least she is happy, so fewer chances of her doing something bad.

Nonetheless, I can't predict this girl because moments later she shoves her scroll in my face, revealing a picture of a flamboyant man with short orange hair sharing her tastes in fashion. I can't help but raise an eyebrow in surprise at her sudden change in topic.

I gently push the scroll away from my face and grab more yarn, handpicking the right colors. I don't think she wanted anything else but to knit another doll for her, but this time based on the guy in the picture.

The steps are essentially the same, with the exception he has defined single colors making the process faster. I separated the work into three parts, the last one being the bow cap, which I attach to the oversized doll head after I finish with the last details on his orange hair.

[Novice weaver level increased by 1, 14/50]

Considering my situation, I will take this bit of good news.

And another mini human doll is done.

But I am not given much time to appreciate my work, as the short girl immediately snatches the doll from my hands. Before I can even protest, she's holding it up and striking a pose, her scroll already in hand. She takes a quick selfie with the doll, the grin on her face growing wider with every click. Then she places her mini me next to the other toys on the table, where she snaps another couple of pictures.

This Neo is an odd one, can't decide if it is a good or bad thing.

I sigh in relief, thinking that Neo has finally satisfied her curiosity and will leave me alone. But the sound of snapping fingers shatters my hope.

I turn to face her, only to see her pulling out a different scroll from her pockets with a mischievous glint in her colored eyes.

My scroll, to be exact.

"What?! How?!" I exclaim, my hand frantically searching my pockets where my scroll should have been, but only finding empty pockets. I turn to Neo with a bewildered expression, but she just looks back at me with a smug smile and holds up her my scroll with a locked screen and a timer of five minutes.

That explains why she was so close. She pickpocketed me!

But before I do something that might bite me back in the ass, I take deep breaths to calm myself and think. This girl is not a one-trick pony. Her semblance may allow her to distort reality, which is why I couldn't hear or see her anywhere. That gives her a powerful advantage in many departments, and one of them is stealing.

As I watch her holding my scroll in her hands, I notice the brand logo and remember a crucial detail: my scroll is supposed to be soul-bound. It might be a long shot, but I have little to lose by trying.

With that in mind, I focus on my scroll and concentrate on taking it back to my inventory.

It works!

Neo's eyes widen in shock as my device disappears right in front of her, and her face twists into a glare. But I don't care what she thinks or does anymore; this is my victory, and mine alone. I have all the reasons to celebrate and relish in the feeling of misguided pride that fills me up.

Drunk on that feeling, I summon back my scroll and wave it in front of her, taunting her. She might have won at everything else, but this victory is mine, and I won't let her forget it.

Neo doesn't take the bait, instead a haughty smirk comes across her face as she, once again, pulls out an object out of nowhere.

My smile sharply fell off my face and stood up from my chair when I saw a black collar with a bell attached.

The sight of a collar has an unexpected strong negative effect on me. My breath hitches and my blood runs cold, freezing me on the spot.

Neo slowly dangles the collar in front of me, relishing in my discomfort, and takes one step forward while I take one back. The bell on the collar jingles slightly, adding to my unease.

I don't know how I last so many seconds before I cave in and throw the bag of yarn in her direction, hoping to distract her and get precious seconds to escape.

A girl practically half my size is making me flee. Pathetic.

Hurt pride aside, I aim for the main entrance to escape my flat. It's the best split-second decision to take because the people would surely notice the scandal happening right outside their homes and may even help.

But my heart drops when I hear the clicking sound around my neck, even though I was about to open the door.

Both my hands immediately went to the collar to break it off, but a pair of delicate hands grabbed my wrists and kept them in place, surprising me with her innate strength despite the glaring size difference and forcing them down to my sides before turning me around.

The smiling girl doesn't waste time and forces me down for a hug, my head resting on her right shoulder before pulling out her scroll to take a picture together as if we were friends.

[Affection with (Neo Politan) increased by 1, 05/100]

Seriously, what the fuck?!

-Neo Politan-

She was having a lot of fun with her little faunus, and the collar fit him perfectly. It's a shame she didn't bring a leash.

Using her semblance to mess with him was the best choice. The poor kitten didn't know she had a backpack on her, hidden with her semblance. It was very useful to carry a bag everywhere, especially for her… active lifestyle.

Either way, she got the chance to see his semblance at work. She couldn't find the right word to describe how incredible it was to watch objects disappear and materialize out of thin air.

Although she could use her semblance to achieve a similar effect, the objects would be too fragile to be of any use. Storage semblances were unique and mysterious in their inner workings, and watching her kitten recover his scroll from her hands without moving a single muscle made him even more interesting to her.

And she really loved his plushies. She couldn't wait to give her Dum Dum his new mini-me. And as much as she would love to spend the rest of the night playing with him and observing him do his magic, she already made a promise to Roman to bring him to the hideout.

This left her with a bit of a struggle. How was she going to take him to the hideout? The car was waiting on the street, so all she had to do was take him there and let Junior's driver do his job.

Why not be direct?

And since she already had her scroll out, she only needed to write her message and show him.

"Do I even have a choice?" He sighed in defeat.

Not really, but it helped to be polite.

With the slight issue out of their way, she took his hand and led him out of the apartment complex where their driver was smoking, patiently waiting for them. Showing his professionalism, he opened the door for them.

Junior's men couldn't be trusted with fighting others sadly, but they were useful in other jobs. It must have been a good deal for Junior to so openly give them his support and lend some muscle, not like she cared for the details.

They even had drinks in their cars!

What better way to wait than a drink in one hand and the other petting a pair of fluffy ears?

-Ma'iq Rakhan-
It is concerning how nice it felt to have my ears petted and played with.

Should I consider it as a form of sexual harassment?

But I can't deny it was incredibly relaxing, indulging in the feeling like an actual cat would.

So much that I almost forgot the past development of events and the degrading collar around my neck. That small bliss lasted until we arrived at the girl's hideout.

A desolated warehouse in the Industrial District, quite far from the more busy areas.

Neo doesn't waste time and pushes me inside.

The warehouse is far from empty; in fact, it was filled to the brim with crates upon crates stacked on top of each other, forming towering structures that dominated the space. Humans bustled around, moving the crates with a sense of urgency. Until I notice a man dressed in a white formal jacket approaching us, twirling his cane around his finger. In an instant, I recognize him as the same guy from the picture I had used as a reference to knit the doll. "Well well well, so this is your pet project. I am surprised you managed to bring him without a leash. I was… more like expecting you to drag a body bag."

Wait… body bag?

"He is joking, right?" I turn to the girl in question, who tilts her head and smiles. "And who are you supposed to be? She brought me here for a reason, and I doubt it is to insult me."

"Ah, you don't know me?"

"I'm not from Vale." I answer truthfully.

"Mmmm, it seems like you can't expect much from a faunus. But, I suppose it doesn't really matter," he says, tipping his hat. "Roman Torchwick, the gentle thief of Vale. Normally, I would extend a hand to introduce myself, but I think I'm fine for now."

His last comment was completely unnecessary, but he clearly wants to get a rise out of me, so I keep my mouth shut.

The tri-colored girl leaves my side to stand next to the criminal, who ruffles her hair with care. "And this adorable girl is Neo Politan, and she has her own reasons to bring you here. As for me, I am more interested in a single one."

"And that is?"

He uses his cane to push a plastic bottle towards me, letting it roll to my feet. "Do your thing, store it."

"Store it?" I ask, knitting my brows in confusion.

Roman huffs in annoyance. "Semblance kitty cat, use it. Or do I need to spell it for you? Or give you a basic lesson of what a semblance is?"

Store it with my semblance? But I don't even know what my semblance is.

Unless, the two of them must have confused my inventory with a semblance, and it is not like I should correct them since it is far easier to explain this particular ability as semblance rather than whatever this gamer system should be.

I can't lie to them since I've used my inventory in front of Neo moments ago, so there's no point in stalling. I pick up the bottle and send it to my inventory, watching it disappear from my hands.

"I glance briefly at the duo, who are attentively watching me, and continue. I call back the bottle and drop it on the cold floor.

"Fascinating," Roman remarks. "Now try with this crate." He uses his cane to point at a large wooden box not very far from my position.

"I haven't tried with bigger objects, so I don't know if my inventory will work, but I hope it does. Otherwise, there might be consequences I don't wish to discover. Following his orders, I walk up to the object and place my right hand on the rough surface.

It takes me a couple of seconds to gather my thoughts after the initial surprise before returning the crate back to its original spot.

"… this changes things."

"Changes what?"

"So many things, my little kitten, so many things. But let's not get ahead of ourselves, shall we? For now, you will deliver some cargo to my less than favorable clients. But since it is quite late, you will start…"

"Whoa whoa whoa, hold up!" I interrupt him, a gesture he doesn't take kindly. "I will deliver? Since when am I working for you?"

"Oh? You think you have a choice? That's cute."

I look around again and the towers of crates could give me an edge for a daring escape, because fighting is a fool's errand. If Neo is more than capable of putting me down, then this guy shouldn't be any different. "Yes?"

The thief turns his gaze to his companion with a knowing smile. "Mmmm, you mentioned some time ago that you would declaw him if he was naughty, didn't you?"

The crazy girl happily nods, and a pair of giant fucking scissors materialize in her hands.

I wince. Their message is more than clear to me. "I get it, no need to get violent… fuck me… what have I done to deserve this?"

Roman throws his head back with a short laugh and a single clap. "HA! Didn't you wreak havoc in a warehouse from the slums?"

"How do you know that?" I frown, trying to hide my shock.

"Because I know what happens in my properties, kitten. What kind of boss would I be if I don't put in some security systems, like cameras?" He gives a quick nod to Neo, who shows her scroll with a video playing. My eyes to go wide and my ears fold as I recognize my fight against the muscle-head of Andros. "And I don't take kindly to those who steal from me."

"But I didn't steal anything." I try to defend myself. This guy has me between the sword and the wall. He can easily hand that video to the authorities and fuck me over. Even if I claim the fight was in self defense, I have no excuse for what happened next. I beat that bastard to a bloody pulp for sheer anger and he was defenseless. "And they are criminals. Nobody will care."

Roman shrugs off my words. "You helped those animals to steal from me, same thing. So you owe me, quite big I may add, because I doubt the VPD will tolerate a violent animal roaming their precious city. Besides, tracking you down wasn't so difficult, there aren't many faunus in Vale. Much less a faunus like you."

I grit my teeth, feeling the tension in my jaw. "Anything… else?"

Yet my boiling anger only brings him more amusement, expressing his sheer arrogance with a smirk. "Don't be so down, kitten! You will get paid for every job done and you will have the company of our adorable Neo. What else would you possibly want?"

'My freedom, for example.' That's what I wish to answer, but it stays in my mind. The girl in question playfully spins on her toes before executing a perfect backflip and finishing with an exaggerated bow for her imaginary audience.

My attention turns to Roman, who is amused by her short performance. "Should I call you boss from now on?"

"No, it sounds cheap. Leave that to the rabble and those cheap crooks. Even as a faunus, you are far more valuable than any of them."

His comments tick me off, and he knows they affect me. "Okay… so Roman?"

He nods in approval. "Business demands professionalism, so I can make an exception for you. You can start with your name."

"Ma'iq… Rakhan." I hesitated to reveal my name at first, but if he got so much dirt on me, lying to him won't make things any better.

"Ma'iq, huh? Definitely not a local… You come from Vacuo, don't you?"

Is my name that foreign?

"… Yes." I confirm his doubts after a moment.

He strokes his chin in thought. "Well, at least that tells me you don't have clean hands, so it will make things smoother. Now shoo, I have work to do." He dismisses me before turning around and disappearing into his warehouse.

Neo lingers for a moment before walking over to me and handing me a slip of paper, making the 'call me' gesture. I glance at the paper and see a scroll number scrawled on it.

She doesn't even give time to reply as she disappears from my sight in a burst of pink petals.

I check my left and then my right, but all I see are the same workers, busy with their tasks, willfully ignoring the recent events that unfolded before them. My mind is still trying to process the past hour, the unexpected encounter with the supposedly famous Roman Torchwick, and my forceful recruitment for a secondary job. I walk towards the exit in deep silence, lost in my thoughts, trying to figure out what I should do next.

As soon as I step out of the building, I take a deep breath and, without wasting any more time, I quickly reach for the collar around my neck and forcefully rip it off, feeling the satisfying snap of the plastic as it breaks. With a feeling of defiance, I hurl it away from me as hard as I can, watching it fly through the air and land in a distant pile of trash.

Chapter Text

"Ready for your first day? Don't worry, I've set my expectations low for you."

"Thank you for the vote of confidence." I roll my eyes at his attempt at humor and fold my arms. "What do you want to send? Tell me so I can go home."

"That's the spirit!" the veteran thief smirks and pats my back while pointing his cane in a specific direction. "You only need to deliver some drums to a bunch of idiots. They have a note telling you where to drop them."

Just as he finishes his sentence, one of his henchmen appears, pushing a blue platform cart loaded with gray barrels, each with a red warning sticker.

I break away from his grasp and check the barrels, lightly tapping them to confirm if they're full and reading the label. "Caustic soda?"

"Mmm?"

"I honestly expected you to make me carry your drugs or weapons. Not barrels of whatever caustic soda is, seems anticlimactic." I say, thinking back about the tales of gangsters with illegal trades and more. Menagerie has their share of men and women who didn't exactly have the best of starts.

Roman takes a long puff from his cigarette and thinks for a minute before speaking. "I don't ask questions. Why should I? If someone needs something, I can deliver it. But if I had to guess, those barrels are probably used to make drugs or bootleg alcohol. And if they're doing the latter, then you shouldn't be surprised if you find corpses lying around."

My face turns pale as I picture the gruesome scenario. "You're sending me to a drug den?"

"Yup, remember to only accept payment in lien. I don't need their eight tier garbage."

I raise a single eyebrow in mild surprise. "So you don't sell drugs? That's unexpected coming from you, if you ask me."

He shrugs, taking another puff from his cigarette. "If it's a very profitable venture, why shouldn't I? But I have standards. If people want to ruin their lives, they should at least do so with the best quality available."

I roll my eyes at his cavalier attitude towards drugs. "I shouldn't be surprised."

With no more time to waste, I touched the barrels, causing them to disappear.

The henchman who brought the barrels to me lets out a whistle in surprise, but a sharp glare from Roman sends him running deeper into the warehouse.

His features soften before addressing me. "Make haste, there are more deliveries waiting for you. I would love to complete all orders for today."

"And why not give them to me now? I finish there and go with the others and save us all the time."

I find it very wasteful to complete a delivery, only to return here to pick up another and pretty sure the transport fees will be out of my pocket.

He grabs his cigar and taps it a few times, ash falling. "Because I can't trust you, plain and simple. You might take the chance to flee with my merchandise to your little zoo, after all." He returns his cigar back to his mouth.

I frown at his comment. Yesterday he made the consequences clear as water and those big scissors are scary as fuck.

As on cue, Neo came out from hiding and tugged Roman's sleeve to get his attention.

"Yes Neo? Ah, you wish to go?" The fashionista nods excitedly, earning a chuckle from the thief. "Well, I don't see why not. Just make sure he doesn't cause trouble."

He turns to look at me with his smirk. "It's your lucky day! With her around, I can trust you to carry out all the deliveries for today. Try anything funny and she will gladly show you why the underworld fears her."

The pink girl giggles, accepting the messed up praises before tossing a black briefcase towards me.

Thankfully, I catch it just in time, mere inches above the floor, and quickly store it away.

Again, with the parentheses. They must mean something then.

However, Neo doesn't give me a chance to think as she throws a freaking brick to my face that I narrowly avoid and catch mid-air.

I shoot a glare at the sadistic girl, who only responds with silent laughter, relishing in her twisted sense of humor. The gang leader, on the other hand, simply pats her shoulder in misguided pride and approval of her previous actions.

"Heh, she's something else, isn't she?" he remarks before turning to face me. "She knows the addresses for those two. Don't bother asking me. And remember, payment only in lien." With his last order given, he turns around and leaves us alone to do whatever he is busy doing.

With him gone, Neo walks up to me, causing my body to tense up in anticipation of another attack. However, she surprises me by standing on her tiptoes and petting my head apologetically. The moment doesn't last long as she follows up with a sharp slap to my back, gesturing for me to leave the warehouse.

I turn to her before leaving and ask, "So... how should I complete this?" It's my first day on the job, and I don't want to mess up and get in trouble with either the authorities or my new boss. A tip or some guidance would be appreciated.

Neo takes a moment to ponder my question before shrugging nonchalantly, offering no help.

I glare at Neo, feeling my annoyance turn into anger. "Really? You drag me into this stupid mess and won't help me?"

Neo, on her part, just looks at me with a blank expression for a moment before her lips split into a mischievous smile. She pulls my fucking scroll out of her pocket, causing my eyes to widen as I realize my pockets are empty.

"Give me that!" I snatch back my property to check it, hoping she hasn't tried to lock me out again. A sigh of relief washes over me as I see the normal locked screen and the same note from yesterday with a scroll number.

I shoot another glare at Neo, who responds with a playful wink, making me sigh in defeat and unlock my scroll to call her.

Obviously, she doesn't answer my call. Instead, a message notification appears at the top of my screen seconds later, which I check.

'You need a disguise first.'

My head snaps back to Neo, who maintains her smile and keeps her hands concealed behind her back. I furrow my brow in confusion and try to peer around her, but she predicts my intentions and reveals both hands with a flourish.

A quick spin follows, her tailed jacket twirling around her and exposing her back to me.

'Enjoying the view?'

"Whatever, lead the way." I sigh.

She nods and leads me outside where a black car with the same guy formally with red sunglasses is waiting for us.

And just like the last time, my head quickly finds itself on her lap.

I am glad that Roman was wrong about corpses lying around. As we make our way down the poor street, the worst thing we encounter is a junkie lying on the pavement. He's babbling incomprehensible words and flailing around like a fish out of water, clearly high on whatever shit he took.

I find his misery strangely amusing. It's a fucked up thought, I know, but I can't help it. Maybe it's the way his erratic movements, or the complete new language in his babbling. Either way, I quickly shake off the feeling and focus on the task at hand.

We soon arrive at a vandalized house with a metal door deep into an alley. Really, what's the deal with people having houses in alleys?

I knock on the door a few times and wait, occasionally pulling the sides of the green beanie to accommodate my ears. They can bear the annoyance of tight spaces, unlike my tail.

After a brief wait, I hear multiple locks and hinges being undone before the door finally opens. As soon as it does, a putrid smell assaults my senses, causing me to scrunch up my nose in disgust and my eyes to water.

It was really that bad, and pinching my nose barely helped.

Neo doesn't look to fare any better, because she took the chance to get away and leave me behind to deal with these smelly bastards while she tries to keep her stomach intact.

The door creaks open, revealing a face that's so fucked up, it's barely recognizable as human. It's more like a skeleton wearing skin, with a face full of red spots and sunken, bloodshot eyes.

"Oh, shit..." he mutters nervously, eyeing me up and down. "Uh... so... uhhh, no refunds."

"Your delivery." I growl.

My underline threat snaps him back to reality.

"Yeah...delivery...uhhh, just put it over there," he says, pointing his scrawny hand at a wall with the words 'Fuck you' painted on it.

Very funny.

With the delivery point set, I take the barrels out of my inventory and place them next to each other in an orderly fashion. "Pay up, lien only," I say, just like Roman instructed.

"Lien, yes...huh, one sec," he says before disappearing inside. He returns a few moments later with a dirty, thick, yellowish envelope. "Here...all counted."

I pry open the nasty envelope and find a lot of lien cards held together with rubber bands. I don't really know how much is in there, but Roman said nothing about counting or numbers, and Neo is here, so I will push that responsibility to her. He assigned her to be my supervisor, after all.

I leave the skeleton behind and walk over to where Neo is waiting. I hand her all the lien and she quickly checks them before stashing them away… somewhere on her back.

"That was easier than expected. I was expecting them to act all tough and scary, trying to shake me down or any excuse to not pay." I comment. Just then, my scroll buzzes in my pocket, so I pull it out to check.

'Because they know their place.'

I take another glance at Neo, who maintains her smug smile.

' Left. 3 blocks from here, an alley.'

I frown, trying to decipher how her semblance works to pull these magic tricks. "At least this other delivery is not that far."

I check my surroundings but find nothing of importance. Compared to the slums, the neighborhood is a step up. It's not very cramped or filthy, but it's not a place you would choose to spend a night in, given the choice.

Following her directions, I arrive at the designated alley. However, when I step inside, my heart drops. There is only a single guy in a known blue uniform pacing back and forth.

"Shit…" I urgently turn to Neo for support, who instead pushes me into the alley and stays behind.

I become tense when the cop finally notices me, and approaches before extending his trembling hand. "Be quick. I can't be missing for too long."
"You are a cop." I say, eyeing him up from head to toe.

"Does it matter?" He hisses. "Give me my stuff!"

"Money first." I demand, keeping a firm stance.

However, he doesn't take my response well and cocks a fist. "Fucking give me my st-gaah!"

I was ready to dodge and counter this asshole sloppy attack, but Neo came just in time to stop him first, grabbing his poorly thrown punch and twisting his arm before slamming him against the wall, head first.

He fell on to the floor with his visor cracked.

"He is a junkie, isn't he?" I look at my savior, who gives me a mild shrug in response. "Whatever, thanks for the save."

I summon his package and toss it to the ground without caring if it gets damaged. Almost immediately, the downed guy grabs the strange brick and hugs it like his life depends on it.

It's pitiful to see a figure of authority reduced to such a pathetic state. They looked very professional back at the bus station.

Unlike me, Neo doesn't linger long to appreciate the sight and instead retrieves the wallet from the cop's pants along with other devices and handcuffs. The look she gave me when she had those handcuffs in her hands was slightly worrying.

That snaps him back to reality and tries to protest. "W-wait, I'm sorry! D-don't-"

He never got the chance to finish his sentence, as Neo shut him up with a kick to his mouth. She slowly turns at me and gives me a thumb up or down gesture.

I watch the idiot holding back his screams and moaning with both hands covering his probably broken mouth. I was feeling pity at first, but then he had to get violent with me. "Fuck this guy."

She enjoys hurting people. Another reason I shouldn't get on her bad side.

With my permission given, Neo stomps the cop's head with her heels several times with sadistic glee, destroying the visor of his helmet before saving everything of value… somewhere on her back again. It just disappears into the thin air. My curiosity piqued again, and I'm tempted to touch her back to confirm if there is something I cannot see.

But Neo turns around quickly and gives me a sly grin while wagging her finger.

"Am I that obvious with my thoughts?" I ask in defeat and she confirms my fear with a nod, making me sigh. "Well, so… A junkie cop? You could've told me who the client was. I hope it doesn't come back to bite me in the ass."

Not even a second after I finished my sentence, my scroll rings another notification.

'It won't.'

I should always keep my scroll at hand when she's around. It would save me seconds of my time.

"I guess I will have to take your word for it. So, where is the next drop point?" I ask, thankfully it is the last delivery for the day and I can return home and take off this stupid beanie.

'Commercial district. My favorite shop, hard to miss.'

"I can't complain much. I needed to buy some ice-cream anyway. Because someone ate it all."

Neo just giggles in response, completely unrepentant as she opens her pink parasol, letting it rest on her shoulder, and happily walks away with a skip in her step.

She enjoys messing with me, doesn't she?

I let out a sigh of exasperation when I see our final destination for the day.

"What are the fucking chances?"

Or how could I not see it coming? Favorite shop? And ice-cream shop. The answer was fucking obvious.

My supervisor pats my back before she heads to the door and keeps it open for me, gesturing me to enter first. Such a polite lady, who not long ago gave a possible concussion to a junkie cop. Well, I hope it was only a concussion and not permanent brain damage. Her kicks looked to be packing a lot of force behind them.

The owner of the small store looks up from behind the counter, revealing a rather old faunus with dog or wolf's ears atop his black hair. "How can I help you?" he asks politely.
"Delivery." I say flatly. No point in beating around the bush and he seems polite enough, the best for the last it seems.

The faunus furrows his brow. "But I didn't... oh! Of course, silly me. Please come in," he exclaims, realizing his mistake. He hurries towards a second door and uses his keys to unlock it for us.

I understand his caution. Nobody would want to be caught delivering probably illegal stuff in plain sight. So, I accept his invitation and pass the counter. As I walk by, I notice Neo with her face glued to the glass, checking out the ice cream flavors.

As we enter the back room, I take note of the cluttered shelves and piles of boxes stacked precariously high. The old man navigates his way through the mess, leading us to a small table in the corner of the room. "I'm sorry about the mess," he apologizes, "it's been a busy day."

With the door closed and our privacy secured, I reach into my inventory and pull out the black briefcase. The old dog wastes no time in taking it from my hands and unlocking it, his eyes widening with glee.

"Just what I wanted," he exclaims as he pulls out a very advanced looking gun and drops the case. I'm confused why a small shop owner would want an Atlas gun, but I decide to take Roman's advice and not ask questions. "Here's your payment," he says, handing me a stack of lien cards.

Before I can take the payment, Neo swoops in and snatches everything. I'm surprised to see her there; she was behind me, looking at the ice creams. When did she enter?

Ignoring my confusion, Neo stuffs the lien cards into her pockets and gives me a sly grin. However, the old faunus didn't seem to care. He was more preoccupied with his new gun than with questioning Neo's unexpected appearance.

"I know this sounds awkward but… can you sell me ice-cream?"

My question catches him off guard, and he looks at me with a stunned expression before exchanging glances with both of us. "Oh, sure."

He puts away his brand new weapon back into the briefcase and carefully hides it between the many boxes in the room before going back to the front room.
And yes, it was an awkward sale.

As we exit the store, I quickly send my ice cream straight to my inventory, hoping it will last the journey back to my apartment and I don't get a soup. Neo, on the other hand, seems to be happily enjoying her questionable obtained frozen snack.

"Did you pay for that?" I ask, pointing at her ice cream cone in her hand. Only for her to shake her head in response and take another small bite of her dual-flavored ice-cream. "Whatever, not like he will notice one cone is missing. You should have at least got one for me as well."

Neo smirks and gives it a long lick before offering me a quick bite.

I stare at the ice-cream in surprise. I didn't expect that, to be honest.

"I will pass. I don't like dual flavor." And she kinda ruined it by spreading all her saliva around it. That was clearly done on purpose.

To my surprise, Neo's smug expression quickly turns into one of hurt and disappointment. She recoils and gives me a pleading look, covering her eyes with her other arm. Suddenly, cartoonish tears start pouring out of her eyes in a comically exaggerated fashion.

And that made me realize we weren't alone, as I could hear the whispering from the gathering crowd forming around us. They also have the gall to shoot me with disapproving looks, completely ignoring the fact that waterfall tears are impossible and she is just messing with me and embarrassing me.

And it fucking works. My cheeks heat up and my ears flatten on top of my head. When it becomes unbearable, I grab her arm and make a run for it, away from the biased crowd and their disapproval.

I don't know how long I ran, but I was panting for air when Neo yanked my arm to stop me.

I take seconds to recover and glare at the girl with mismatched eyes. "Very funny Neo, now people will not only judge me by my faunus heritage but they will also consider me a douchebag who makes girls cry… wait, why do I even care for their opinion? I grew up in Vacuo. Others' opinions are worth shit!"

Leaving was a good call, but I shouldn't have run.

Neo calmly breaks away from my grip and pokes my stomach.

Somehow, her ice-cream remained intact from the entire ordeal and she continued eating it as if nothing happened. I wanted to object at first, but I let it go with a long drawn-out sigh after recalling that it is better to have her happy than angry. Anger that could be directed at me, something I want to avoid for my safety.

Seeing my defeated attitude, the bane of my existence takes advantage of the moment and closes the distance between us. She locks her gaze with mine and flashes me another one of her infuriating smiles before planting a light kiss on my right cheek.

Before I can even react, she grabs my hand and places her unfinished snack in it and vanishes from the street.

Moments later, my scroll buzzed to life.

'See you later!'

This girl is going to be the death of me or make me lose my mind. I don't think I will ever quite comprehend her and her antics.

What I do understand, however, is the need to take a moment to relax and gather my thoughts. It's not a physical exhaustion, but more of a mental one as I let everything sink in.

And while I'm not a fan of the dual strawberry and chocolate flavor, I won't turn down free ice cream, even if it's just a little bit left in the cone.

The crunching sound of the pastry gives me a moment to think. I practically committed a crime, and I'm guilty by association.

I should have come up with a better disguise instead of this stupid beanie that has been squashing my ears for hours now. It was the only thing that came to mind, and Neo didn't offer any other suggestions. Besides, having two faunus traits is too easy to spot in a crowd.

Yet, leaving my ears exposed was the easier choice to hide compared to my tail.

I will think of a better option tomorrow. As for now, I let my ears spring free from their binds and let the fresh air caress them once more. I watch the green hat in my hands for long seconds before letting it fall on the sidewalk. It was a cheap hat, and I really hated it.

I stare at the darkened sky as I rub the back of my neck. Being a delivery job is far simpler than being a cook, but I should take a brighter look and take some solace in the fact that I will travel around. Maybe that asshole will send me to a pleasant location once in a while.

"Hey M'aiq!" My ears perk up at the sound of a familiar voice, causing me to turn my gaze in the right direction.

"Nora?"

The girl who accidentally smashed my chest a week ago is happily waving her hand with a wide grin on her face.

And I wave back.

In a matter of seconds, she is already in front of me. "Yeah it's me! Funny finding you here! Like, what are the chances?" She rests both hands on her waist.

"Yeah, it is. So… where is your boyfriend?" I look to both sides, trying to find Ren between the crowd. They seemed to always stick together.

My comment catches her by surprise, and she tilts her head to the side. "Boyfriend?"

"You know, Ren?" I tease her with a knowing smile.

"Ah, nonono! Me and Ren? PFFFT… We are childhood friends! We are together but not together-together." Her face turns red and her hands frantically denying my question.

"Okay?"

That was a bit exaggerated for a simple no. But I couldn't deny the amusement I got from her innocent reaction.

"Yup, just best friends. Besties!"

"So, where is he?"

She collects herself before answering in the same cheerful manner. "He is at the market right now. Something about how important it is to have a balanced diet and veggies."
I chuckle, recalling my brief memory of him. "He seems the type to say that."

"So, what brings you here?" She finally asks, leaning closer.

"Enjoying my free time. Work can get the better of anyone, you know?" I gesture at my surroundings.

"You have a job? That was really quick. Lucky you."

I shrug. I wouldn't have been hired if it wasn't for my high-level cooking job, courtesy of my gamer system. She is right how lucky I am. "Yeah, for an enormous kitchen in the industrial district. The old lady seems nice enough, if not strict, when it comes to her kitchen."

I couldn't hide my cheeky smile. Her face was priceless when I proved her wrong. That is a memory I will fondly remember for a long time.

In a blink of an eye, she is sitting right beside me with expectant eyes. "What can you cook? Sweets? Cakes? Pancakes? You should exchange recipes with Ren! He is always looking for new recipes to add to his list."

"Nora?"

Speaking of the devil.

The teen with black hair with a pink streak comes into the scene carrying their groceries inside paper bags.

"Look who I found, Renny!" She pats me on the back, strongly I may add.

"Oh, is wonderful to see you Ma'iq."

"Likewise."

"He works in a kitchen! You should swap dishes with him!" Nora, just as fast, jumps right next to her childhood friend and tries to bring him closer, causing him to be surprised by her intentions.
His attention turns towards me after accepting his fate. "You cook?"

"Of course. I won't be living on fast food and snacks all my life. I would go broke with these city prices." I say with a chuckle. A full grocery shopping run cost me thousands of lien. And the fruit is rather expensive, they only sell them by unit, not by weight.

He gives me a nod. "Understandable."

"If you don't mind me asking, what were you doing before coming here?" I dismiss our encounter as mere coincidence, but not an unwelcome one.

"We were scouting!" Nora shouts.

"Scouting?"

"We are preparing for Beacon's initiation. We got a tip that they will hold it inside the Emerald forest. every advantage is helpful to increase our chances of passing." Ren's concise explanation makes a lot of sense. I would've done the same after all.

"Ah, that's pretty clever."

"Exactly! And there are a lot of Grimm to smash with Magnhild!" Nora's comment caught my full interest.

"Grimm?" I frown. Those monsters wandering so close to the city don't sit well with me for some reason unless I'm wrong with my geography.

"Emerald forest might be infested with Grimm but they are usually newborns so they possess minor threat and Beacon academy keeps a tight control on their population to avoid Grimm tides or alphas from developing." Ren explains, making me sigh in relief.

"And they just let you go inside? I don't doubt your strength, but it sounds dangerous." Even the safest spot in Menagerie's jungle could turn deadly in a split second.

However, Grimm are my source of exp points. I need to take advantage of this and get access to this forest.

"Well… we don't really go inside. Like ultra deep, like hours of walking. Besides, with Renny's semblance, we can enter and leave at any time!" Nora sneaks an arm around her friend and pulls him closer.
"My semblance is tranquility, I can mask negative emotions around me." He clarifies, making my eyes go wide in awe.

"That's really useful, like really, really useful against the Grimm." Not having to worry about those monsters sneaking on you would make traveling a lot easier. It makes me curious what my semblance could be. But I can only hope I win the lottery with my semblance. It would be so anticlimactic and heartbreaking that my semblance ends up being storage related.

"That's what I've said! We can go ultra sneaky like ninjas and then BAM! No more Grimm." She hits the palm of her hand as she finishes, while her friend nods in agreement.

I don't need high intelligence to understand how much fun she has while fighting them. I should be a bit more than her, find more excitement in the heat of battle. At least with low level Grimm.

My scroll buzzes inside my pocket, making me frown, as I already know who is sending me a message. But I pulled it out to read it.

'You shouldn't be late. Roman might take offense to that.'

Figures I couldn't have a moment for myself and catch up with others.

"Is something wrong?"

It seems my expression unconsciously told them a lot.

I let out a sigh as I stood up from the public bench and dust off my shorts. "Work related stuff. I really wanted to catch up more, but work is work. And I don't want to become deaf by being late."

"That's unfortunate. But I am sure this won't be the last time we meet." The ninja says with a faint smile.

A smile that I reply in kind. "Maybe you are right. The world is a small place. See you later."

"See ya!"

I walk away with a destination in mind, a spot to take a ride.

Since Neo was kind enough to warn me, I took a taxi instead of the normal bus ride.

Obviously, I don't have the driver take me to the exact warehouse address but a couple of blocks away and I finish the rest by foot.

Standing in front of the entrance to the criminal principal's base, I take deep breaths to collect myself before stepping through the door. The sound of my entrance catches the attention of Roman, who dismisses his henchmen and turns his gaze towards me.

"Welcome back, kitten! No need to tell me the details. Neo already told me everything. You did well for the most part, but don't get violent with the clients. People are idiots, and idiots do idiotic things."

"You should have warned me I was selling to a fucking cop. I had a heart-attack when the asshole showed up." I hissed, assuming she also told him that the junkie also tried to punch me.

The thief isn't surprised, instead he keeps his amused expression.

"Sometimes we don't know who might be the client. It's better to be mentally prepared for the possibility. Cops, politicians, kids, hunters, the possibilities are endless!" His free hand reaches for a small package under his jacket. "And here is your reward for surpassing my low expectations."

I caught the mysterious package in mid-air and sent it straight to my inventory.

Roman is an irremediable asshole, but at least he is an asshole who pays well.

Chapter Text

-Ozpin-

Identifying potential students from all applications would be a simple endeavor if all of them had graduated from combat schools. Unfortunately, that wasn't the case. Almost half of the applicants came with no formal schooling due to various reasons, and even those who claimed to have training probably had forged transcripts.

But he couldn't really fault them for trying.

Joining the ranks of hunters, defenders of humanity, would provide them with new opportunities and a better life. After all, being a hunter had the potential to bring fame and riches, at least that's how society perceived them.

The hardships and horrors of a hunter's life were often unknown to those who aspired to join their ranks and the population in general, and many didn't even survive their first mission. He had witnessed many teams break and disband after experiencing a death of a member. Unfortunately, such occurrences were far too common throughout the world.

As much as he would have liked to accept every potential recruit into the academy and join in the fight against the impending darkness, the truth was that they couldn't afford it. The cost was simply too high, both in terms of resources and morale. It was a difficult balance to maintain, selecting only the best of the best, but it was a necessary one for the survival.

Despite the rigorous screening process for his academy, Ozpin refused to give up on those who had been rejected or came from dubious backgrounds. He devised a clever strategy, planting 'tips' and 'rumors' throughout the city where young hopefuls were likely to gather.

Over the years, his unorthodox approach had proved highly successful. It had helped him to discover hidden talents who had never had the opportunity for formal education but possessed the innate ability to become proficient hunters.

All done in a controlled environment, of course.

A fruitful discovery being the pair of Miss Valkyrie and her companion. At first glance, they would have been deemed unfit by the traditional screening process. Yet they proved themselves with his method and Lie Ren's semblance was too powerful to be ignored.

Despite his focus on the past and his dedication to training the next generation of hunters, he couldn't ignore the present. He maintained his gaze locked on the screen, watching as his hidden cameras through the forest captured the sight of a very unique faunus boy.

Civilians wandering off in the forest were always a possibility, in those cases, he would send a teacher to help them before anything would happen and he was about to do the same, but that line of thought died quickly when he saw the boy materialize a pair of claws.

His eyes widened as he believed that was an instance of magic at first, but he shot down the idea. The forest was relatively close to his office and if it was magic, thus he would have felt it without a doubt. Storage semblance, while not common it wasn't unheard of and each semblance had a unique way to manifest itself. That alone gained his interest, as the faunus teen wasn't applying to his academy despite having his semblance unlocked.

Unless he was already part of the other hunter academies and was just practicing his skills against the local Grimm as a personal test of sorts. However, it wouldn't hurt to deliver him a cordial invitation.

Despite this, Ozpin knew he had to keep a close eye on the situation and be prepared to send help.

Nevertheless, he had to remain vigilant and be prepared to offer help if necessary. As he continued to watch the boy, he was suddenly jolted from his seat in shock when a group of ant-like Grimm emerged from the ground and attacked the young hunter. He had never seen this species of Grimm in all his decades overseeing Vale.

Ozpin knew he needed to launch an urgent investigation across all of Emerald Forest and Forever Fall. The emergence of a new type of Grimm capable of burrowing themselves and setting up an ambush was concerning, especially since he had only known mature Deathstalkers and Centinels to employ that tactic. If these ants were able to move underground, it could lead to disaster if they appeared in the heart of the city.

Even then, he kept watching the situation develop. And was pleasantly surprised when the young hunter could overcome the unfavorable situation with relative ease, killing all of his foes. Yet he couldn't celebrate as more of those Grimm emerged from the ground and launched themselves with reckless abandon.

Even if those monsters were young and the teenager showed how capable he was to hold his ground, it would be a matter of time before he was overwhelmed. He needed to analyze the situation with utmost care for the faintest show of weakness or exhaustion and send help.

Doctor Oobleck could be a good choice.

But then the Grimm stopped coming, giving the boy a moment of respite. However, this peace did not last long as a pack of Beowolves surrounded him from all sides, only to meet the same fate as the ants.

He quickly switched camera channels to monitor the surroundings and was taken aback by what he saw. Packs of Grimm were on the move, all heading in the same direction. Though the numbers weren't large enough to consider it the start of a tide, it was still more than enough to overwhelm a young hunter in training. This was ample reason for him to act and contact the only one who could respond quickly to an emergency.

Even if he were drowning in alcohol, he would answer the call.

-Ma'iq Rakhan-

I would describe my current predicament as surreal, unless I find a more fitting word in my limited vocabulary. One simply couldn't call popping open a cold one while perched atop a tree in the middle of a forest, surrounded by man-eating monsters, a normal situation.

And no, it's not really a cold beer, just cold root beer.

Big difference.

It was a stroke of luck that my inventory has the power to preserve anything I store within it. How could I not take advantage of such a useful ability? Cold drinks, warm food, or even ice cream at any time, all thanks to my handy inventory. Putting that aside, the asshole of Roman has been paying me generously over the past days, which has allowed me to amass a small fortune to purchase weapons from some true experts in their craft.

I wouldn't have ventured into Grimm territory armed only with a pair of brass knuckles, after all. Though they are technically weapons, they're only effective against humans or faunus, not Grimm. Thankfully, Neo was 'kind' enough to refer me to a weapons shop that didn't ask questions. Most shops or smiths require a license or ID, and given the… ongoing issues faced by my kin, it would draw unwanted attention to me.

I take a moment to break away from my thoughts and glance down at the pack of beowolves gnawing at the base of the tree. The savage creatures bark and growl while extending their long paws up towards me, trying to reach me. One of them, growing impatient with the game, finally leaps up from the ground. Its sharp claws dig deep into the wood to get a grip and not fall. Soon after, others follow the example, slowly climbing the tree and baring their deadly teeth.

Their red eyes do not betray their actions.

I should be scared or at least worried, but as a matter of fact, I don't.

After killing the ants, those bipedal wolves came in droves, but they weren't much stronger, just bigger. I know it is bad to be overconfident, but our brief skirmish provided nothing noteworthy to gauge their level of danger.

Very soon, the pack leader reaches the branch where I'm perched and unleashes a vicious growl. But instead of panicking, I simply kick it on the snout and send it tumbling to the ground.

The Beowolf landed on top of another, killing them both.

The remaining monster, following the demise of their leader, attempted the same approach, only to meet the same fate. Except they didn't die on impact. Instead, they crashed to the ground, cracking their skulls as those who were at the base quickly moved away.

After several failed attempts to reach me, the Grimms give up and remain at its base, growling and snarling at me from below. They watch me intently until one of them lets out a howl into the sky, and the others soon join in with their own howls.

I furrow my brows in confusion at the Beowolves' behavior, but decide to ignore it and finish my drink. With a satisfying gulp, I downed the last of it and crush the can in my hand. With no doubt, I toss it at the Grimm below me.

The metallic cylinder bounced off the snout of a Beowolf, which only made the creature angrier, causing it to claw at the tree trunk, leaving deep gouges in the bark. Soon enough, the rest of the pack follows the lead of their new alpha and begins to attack the tree as well.

At least they are occupied with something other than me, giving me a moment to be alone with my thoughts.

But that was short-lived, as I felt the tree give in and tilt forward.

My eyes widened in alarm as I looked down and saw that those bastards had managed to chop down my resting spot. They were putting the finishing touches on their work, making sure the tree collapsed under its own weight.

Rather than wait, I jump towards the nearest branch and watch as the tree finally gives in and falls to the ground. Crushing a Beowolf and earning a chuckle out of me.

All the pairs of red eyes locked onto mine and approach with the same intent to bring me down. I sigh in disappointment, realizing that their recent discovery meant I wouldn't have any more time to rest. However, my aura is almost fully regenerated, and my stamina has returned, so I don't feel threatened about jumping back into the fray.

Once again, the Grimms weaken the tree's foundation enough to make it fall on its own, forcing me to find a new tree to rest on.

However, this time when I land on the thick branch, I notice a bird's nest on top. I might have ignored the minor details if it weren't for the fact that the nest not only has eggs, but a bluish crystal lying between them. It glows with the same intensity and has the same shape as the one I found on the beaches of Kuo Kuana.

I frown at the possibility.

With the Grimm hot on my heels, I have little time to think. I grab the crystal from the bird's nest and crush it in my hand, bracing myself for the inevitable headache.
Which doesn't come.

Instead, my scroll is ringing louder than I remember.

I check the Beowolves' progress first, raising a brow in surprise at the resilience of the tree, which isn't even half cut, before I pull out my scroll to check the unordinary ringing.

Excuse me, what?

Just as I finish reading the new messages, two strange apps appear on my screen with the same names. With my curiosity piqued, I take a quick glance on the Grimm and notice they are halfway done, probably enough time to check out at least one.

I click on the Online store icon and it opens on a blue screen, listing only two items.

A bag of chips and a can of Pepsi?

And why are they so damn expensive?!

The chips cost almost the same amount I gain from tips, and the 'Pepsi' costs three thousands!

But I don't have time to wallow in my outrage as the bastards below achieve their objective of chopping down the tree, bringing me back to reality. My scroll returns to my inventory.

Without bothering to search for another tree, I jump off the branch and land on top of a lone Beowolf, crushing its skull under my weight. With the momentum still on my side, I deliver a swift kick under the chin of a lunging Grimm, sending it flying backwards and crashing into another beast. This catches the attention of the rest of the pack, who turn their full murderous attention towards me, causing me to smirk.

Nora was right.

Smashing Grimm is fun.

As I raise my fists, I notice my lack of weapons. However, with a single mental command, my brand new claws materialize in my hands, ready for battle. But as I look at them, I can't help but admit that I prefer my older claws.

The Grimm waste no time charging me, their open mouths and claws ready to eviscerate me from every direction. But just like I have practiced many times before, I propel myself into the air and let them crash into each other.

Using the pandemonium to my advantage, I let gravity do its job and take me towards the lone Beowolf that was smart enough not to follow the group mentality.

As soon as it notices me, the Beowolf angrily barks and leaps from the ground, its claws thirsting for my blood. But its thirst will never be quenched, as I quickly avoid its swipe attack and use its body as a footstool for a second jump to get away from the group below and safely land on the ground.

My mockery only pisses that specific Beowolf even more, and it recklessly charges with a long, arching attack, leaving its chest completely exposed. Generously providing me with a perfect spot for a single thrust attack, where I stab my claws deep where its heart should be before kicking it away and watching it dissipate, confirming another kill.

I smirk as I turn my attention to the group, which is out of their entanglement of bodies, and slowly stalked around me, blocking my escape supposedly. They slowly circle me, blocking my escape and adopting a stance ready to pounce on me at any moment, their deep growls trying to shake and instill fear in my heart.

A pointless tactic since I charge at them first, focusing on a single Grimm standing on two legs.

However, my target blocks my twin attack with shocking ease, causing my blood to run cold and my smirk to fade. In those precious seconds, I take note of my opponent's size, which is significantly larger than the others, and its more savage appearance with even larger spiky bones sticking out from its back and fangs. In those short seconds, whatever this abnormal one is, he forces my arms wide open while I fail to stop it no matter the strenght I exert. The bigger Beowolf keeping me pinned down opens its maw wide and tries to bite my head off.

My instincts kick in immediately and I duck under the killing bite before breaking away from its grip and rolling away. It was a very opportune escape because seconds later, another Beowolf crashed into the larger creature. I take advantage of the distraction and quickly deliver a punch to another charging Grimm and shattering the jaw. I twist my claws deep into its head, ensuring its demise.

And another monster met my foot in a spin kick to the head before I can finally have a moment to check my surroundings again.

There are still a lot of them and only one me.

My little slip up put me in a dangerous position that thankfully I recovered relatively fast.

As I notice the pack grouping up, a plan forms in my mind. With a mischievous grin, I summon a pair of grenades, feeling their weight in my hands. I remove their pins with practiced ease, my thumbs flicking them away in one fluid motion.

The Grimm start to close in, salivating to kill me. But I don't retreat, instead holding onto the grenades as they cook in my palms. I wait for just a moment longer before throwing them at the group with all my might, the explosives arcing through the air and landing amidst the snarling beasts.

As I turn to run, I can't help but chuckle at the sight of the larger Grimm catching one of the grenades between its teeth, its expression one of pure confusion and rage. But I don't stick around to watch the coming explosion, already sprinting away and leaving the chaos behind me.

Seconds later, the explosion resounds across the woods, the shockwave almost catching my tail as I hide behind a tree. I take a deep breath as I wait for the smoke to clear.

Slowly, I step away from my cover to see if the Grimm are still alive or what's left of them. If they could bleed, then it would have been a gory scene. Around the mini-crater that my grenades caused, the trees are charred and broken; the ground scorched and blackened. It's surprising the explosive power of concentrated fire dust. No wonder it had a high price tag. But it was still a good way to spend Roman's dirty money.

I know it's anticlimactic, but I can't afford to take any chances with those bastards. I don't have Ren's semblance to get away or Blake's clones. I came to gain experience points, not to become a martyr.

I take deep, calming breaths before scanning my surroundings in search of any stragglers, but to my relief, I find none. This is a good sign, as it means that I have earned a much-needed break.

Once again alone, I climb the nearest tree for safety and sit down to rest. I store my claws in my inventory and summon back my scroll to continue checking the new unlocked features. However, my anger returns as I see the ridiculous price of the so-called Pepsi on my screen. It's frustrating to think that this shop wants me to spend so much money on such a trivial item.

But maybe the price has to be for a reason, right?

And it's not like I wouldn't recover the money after doing another delivery for Torchwick.

After a moment of deliberation, and against my better financial judgment, I click the 'buy' button. A message immediately pops up, thanking me for my purchase.

Wait what?

I didn't expect that to happen, or maybe I did subconsciously, because I am not freaking out about how something just appeared in my inventory.

I call out for this pepsi and watch it materialize in my hand. A blue metallic can with a tri-color circle on both sides, a brand symbol I presume.

And this cost me three thousand lien?

It looks too simplistic in design and is slightly taller than the average drink I buy in stores.

I sigh in annoyance as I place my scroll on my leg to free my hand and crack open the overpriced drink.

I paid for it, better well enjoy it.

I push down the tab and hear the fizzling sound of a carbonated drink begging for a sip, but I resist the temptation and instead pull it closer to smell it. Once again, there is nothing out of the ordinary.

I shrug and take a quick sip.

Almost immediately, I recoil and scrunch up my face in disgust. This Pepsi tastes too good, disgustingly good. I want to spit the fizzing drink out of spite, but I cannot find the mental strength to do so. It simply tastes so fucking good.

Addictive even.

Three fucking thousand lien gone in an instant.

I regret buying that shit. Now all canned drinks will taste like shit from now on and I only have myself to blame.

The tin can soon become the target of my frustrations, turning into a metallic ball before being thrown away like trash.

If that was only a drink, then I fear what the bag of chips could ruin for me.

But my train of thought soon becomes secondary as my ears perk up, catching the growing echoes of roars in the distance. I frown and turn in the direction from which they came. Once again, my break lasted barely a few minutes. Good grief I didn't take any significant damage or I would have bolted for safety.

My focus returns to my ears as they keep track of whatever is coming closer by the second, until I recognize the sound of trees tumbling down.

But why are they falling in the first place? What is causing them to fall?

My questions are soon answered when I turn to the right and witness the trees falling as a colossal bear with spikes all over its back makes its presence known with a thunderous roar. If my memory doesn't fail me, then that Grimm should be an Ursa, an Ursa Major.

The ursa doesn't give me time to think as its red glowing eyes lock on my position and charges with another thunderous roar.

"Oh, shit!"

The speed of the creature surprises, but rather than ram my tree, it cuts the trunk with a single clean swipe from its enormous claws, the abrupt change almost causing me to lose my balance. Narrowly avoiding the danger by jumping away from the falling tree.

But this Grimm isn't done yet. Unlike its lesser brethren, the Ursa doesn't wait or watch me. It uses its hind-legs to leap from the ground with its mouth wide open in an effort to catch me mid-air, forcing my body to twist at a weird angle to barely avoid the deathly bite.

Another brush with death, and I feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins as I land safely on the ground. The massive beast turns its head, revealing its sharp teeth and growling in frustration at having missed me. I tense up, ready to jump away, but the ursa rises up on its hind legs and steps closer, making full use of its size advantage. Its enormous claws gleam in the sunlight, and I can feel the danger they pose even from a distance after watching it cut full-grown trees.

In response, I jump to the left and roll away, trying to maintain a reasonable distance while attempting to formulate a plan or at least weigh my options. Should I run away like I did with those Grimm monkeys with long arms back in Menagerie or face this beast head-on?

I can't even test the strength of the Ursa's attack because I know for a fact it will cut me in half if any of the attacks connect.

And my choice of weapon is practically useless. I would only poke the beast with a stick if I tried.

Just how can I kill this thing?

A grenade to the mouth would have been ideal, but I only bought two from the weapon seller. Now I regret wasting both against those stupid mutts.

My rational mind screams at me to turn around and run towards the city safely, but another part demands to stand my ground and face it head on.

Yet my thoughts are interrupted, not by the large Ursa in front of me, but by a pair of beowolves jumping from the bushes in a frenzy behind me.

Where do they even come from?!

They don't even give me time to react as one of them sinks his claws in me and chomp hard on my shoulder while the other gets my right ankle, causing me to cry out in pain despite my aura preventing the teeth from sinking.

"Get off me, you bastards!" I roar as I call forth my weapon to stab the one on my shoulder right through the eye and force him to back off. Using the window of opportunity to grab the other chewing my leg and break free from its vicious grip.

I wanted to kick it away, but a better idea filled my mind, making me smile with malicious glee as both hands got a hold of the upper and lower jaw. Just like the ants mandibles, I exert force in different directions.

I can feel the Beowolf desperately trying to close its mouth while using its large claws to attack me, but missing every time. I ignore my surroundings as I watch with sadistic glee; the mouth expanding further than it should until I hear the satisfying crack, successfully tearing off the jaw of this bastard.

The smaller grimm collapses on the ground writhing in agony, but I don't give it time to suffer as I grab it by the tail and lift it off the ground before throwing it against the other, successfully getting rid of a minor annoyance and focusing on the bigger threat.

Just in time, as I barely avoided another deathly bite but with the monster so close to me, it used the opportunity to swat me with his head. Both arms blocked the swift attack, but the sheer difference in size and weight showed. My body was sent sprawling across the ground until a tree stopped my trajectory, knocking the wind out of me.

I gasp a mouthful of air before jumping on the tree and using its rough surface to propel my jump even higher, enough to reach the spiky back of the bear and get a strong grip around those spiky bones before the Grimm trashes and jumps to push me off.

Testing my strength again, I let out a roar as I put all my effort to snap the bone, getting another roar from the Ursa who quickly charges against a tree and purposely crashes head first against it.

A terrible mistake from the monster, as it gave me the opportunity to use physics in my favor and snap the bone in half.

Knowing the bone will soon disappear, I do not waste time and drive my new big piercing weapon deep into the exposed neck of the Ursa, instantly collapsing on its own ridiculous weight.

I remain on high alert for more seconds before I see the body losing shape and becoming mist, indicating my successful kill of the beast. A sigh of relief escaped my lips, followed by a groan.

It is finally over.

Probably this is the time to let out a cry of victory, that I bested my enemies but I had a bit too much of near-death experiences for my liking which I don't want to repeat in the foreseeable future, at least until I am sure of my strength surpasses any of them.

I check my body for any marks or bruises, but it is as healthy as I arrived, except for my shirt that was torn open by those sneaky bastards. I love my aura so much. If it wasn't for it, I would be bleeding heavily from my shoulder or have a mangled leg, assuming I survived the attack at all.

After all, I can fix a ripped shirt in a matter of minutes back home with my weaver skill.

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race–Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The pugilist
Level–6 (83%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice–None
HP – 405/430 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 1003/1730 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 1235/1900 [200 regen per minute]
STR–28
END–34
DEX–33
INT–31
WIS–26
CHA–26
LCK–10

That's an... interesting discovery I guess. If I don't increase the level of my jobs before I level up, then all my stats slightly increase by default. It kinda makes sense, but I decided to not put much thought into trying to give a reasonable explanation.

"That was too much. Way too much. I must leave." I comment as I rub the back of my neck with a pained expression.

A quick look around reveals the same empty forest, free of enemies and my cue to return home. Except it now has a new road of fallen trees.

"That's a good choice there, kid."

My body acts on instinct and spins around with weapons ready.

The newcomer raises both hands in surrender. "Woah woah, relax. I'm here to help."

"Don't sneak up on me like that, geez." I groan in annoyance and lower my weapons.

"Can't blame you. I forgot how jumpy people get after being attacked." He rubs the back of his head in embarrassment.

"So, who are you and why are you here?" I take a closer look at the taller man standing in front of me, and he doesn't stand out compared to the average adult from Vale. With graying spiky black hair, faded red eyes and a well-defined jawline. But the comparison dies when I notice his weapon hanging around the waist level and the red tattered cloak fitting for his semi formal attire perfect for clubbing.

"You can call me Qrow. And for the second question, I had to deal with a few groups of Beowolves and Ursas coming your way. Nasty buggers know no end."

His reply froze me momentarily and frantically checked my surroundings. "What? There are more coming?!" If only one Ursa gave me that challenge, then what would be left of me with two or more of them?

He quickly shakes his head. "Not anymore. That one slipped, but you took care of it pretty well."

"Thanks goddess…" I place one hand above my heart and sigh in relief, knowing that no more waves from the endless horde will attack me.

"Yeah, I know. But that's not entirely why I am here. The old man wants to speak with you."

"The old man?"

He shrugs. "Oz, Ozpin, old man, the headmaster of Beacon academy. He sent me to help you after noticing the danger headed your way."

So someone has been watching me all this time. And that someone is no other than the headmaster of Beacon Academy. I guess I should be honored, but that leaves the question of how much he watched. My concern is mostly at my use of the inventory, even if I can excuse it as a storage semblance. But another look at the hunter in front of me tells me that I shouldn't worry since they don't mean ill.

At least that's where my hopes lie.

But most of my encounters always led me to wrong choices and situations, and I really don't want my connections to Torchwick known or using more things against me. Even more, the big guy who practically leads the city security forces.

When my brain finally came up with an excuse, I bit my lip. "I… I will pass. I'm pretty exhausted from this entire ordeal and I want to go back home to sleep. And I look like shit. I don't want to be disrespectful to the headmaster."

"Oh… well, don't worry, kid. At least let me escort you back to the city." He grabs his weapons and with a flick of his wrist, it transforms to its full length of a broadsword before resting the edge on his shoulder and taking the lead which I follow without question.

Qrow was the silent type or I believe he is since he spoke little on our short trip except when the Grimm returned and jumped us with full intent on killing. However, that was the moment when I noticed the difference in skill and strength against a full-fledged hunter.

He didn't even bother to turn or look in their direction as he sliced entire groups in half while I looked in awe. When would I reach that level? Or at what level is it attainable?

I will have to reach it first to know the answer. But his flex in strength and my last battle also showed me my dire need for a mechashift weapon that works with my system.

Qrow stops when we reach a crossroads outside the forest and turns to look at me. "I know you want to be polite, but I know Oz. He won't mind a little dirt on his office. Maybe Glynda would, but that's who she is."

I only shake my head in response. I want to go home.

The older hunter sighs, but still gives me a faint smile. "The door is always open, just be a little mindful of the time. Say… What's your name?"

"Ma'iq Rakhan."

His expression shows slight surprise and leans closer. "Ma'iq… huh, I thought you were from Mistral." I groan in exasperation, getting a short laugh from him. "I will tell the old man to keep his door open, be safe out there."

I roll my eyes and fold my arms together. "I will think about it after a nice long sleep."

"Can't argue with that." He chuckles as he turns around to leave wherever he needs to go.

In my case, I follow the road.

I don't think I will keep that promise, though.

-Qrow Branwen-
"He refused?" The headmaster asked in surprise.

"Not entirely. He promised to come after sleeping." He paused and took a moment to think. "Which could translate to days or weeks. You can't predict kids these days."

"That's unfortunate. I wished to speak with him today."

"Well, you cannot always get what you want in life." He shrugged. He tried to convince the kid, half-hearted attempts but an attempt nonetheless. "But Ozpin, you know how dangerous my semblance is. What would have happened if it affected him? The kid could have gotten hurt, or worse."

"I understand your concerns, my friend. But after my initial observations, I knew he was more than capable of dealing with the situation and his performance didn't disappoint. I see a lot of potential in him."

He would have argued back, but he knew the old man's mindset. Just let it go rather than face a brick wall head on. He had other things to attend to in Patch. The urgency of the call didn't exactly give him time to tell others. Almost immediately his mind clicked and doubt struck him when Signal came to mind, an issue that not even in a drunken stupor he would forget.

"You did notify Signal of my absence, right? I think I reached my limit a week ago." Oz told him to come to Vale as fast as possible after all.

His question got no response.

The eerie silence quickly took hold of his heart as the worst came to mind, his grip on his scroll threatening to crush the device between hands. "You did, didn't you?"

The old wizard, gatekeeper of lost and forbidden knowledge and old friend, kept his silence with an unchanged expression.

"OZ! They will dock my pay for skipping work!"

"Oops…"

-Ma'iq Rakhan-

"Ugh, home sweet home," I groan as I reach the edge of my bed and collapse onto it.

Mental exhaustion is always a thing.

However, I can take a bit of happiness in achieving my original objective of increasing my main level. But next time, I will have to set limits for myself and leave the place after wiping out only one horde. Just like the jungles of Menagerie, the Grimm get progressively stronger and more dangerous the longer I stay fighting.

I should put things into perspective: high risk, high reward. But I simply cannot measure my life the same way. It might be slow but safe, and I should aim for that path, not the other.

At least I have Sunday left.

I can envision myself tomorrow laying on my bed all day and I find no regrets in doing so. Or I should buy some video games to pass the time. I have put little thought into it to be honest.

I should check my options and maybe read reviews on the net of whatever is popular right now.

Or that was the plan until I saw the mysterious apps that installed themselves in my scroll. I click the online store again and get the same screen with the miserable two options. So I go back to the main screen and select the new library app.

The app opens on a cream-colored screen and a surprisingly vast selection of genres to pick from, except most of that genre selection is inaccessible no matter how many times I click them.

So that left me only one realistic option, the fantasy genre, and it came with another disappointment.

Just like the online store, it was almost an empty list, save for two titles.

'The Wonderful Wizard of Oz' and 'The Tale of Davy Jones'.

By mere curiosity, I clicked on the second title and got a pop up to purchase it for a measly fifteen lien, which I accepted. Compared to the three thousands I spent earlier, that was just spare change to me.

But soon I learned the reason for such a cheap price as this tale was at most. A page long and a single image took half of the page. An image showing the silhouette of two humans holding hands in front of the ocean.

"In the day of myth and legend, the beautiful Calypso, daughter of Atlas, ruled the wine-dark seas, and all sailors loved and feared her…"

'I'm bored. Tell me something.'

And a message notification covers my screen and successfully takes my attention away from my short lecture.

'Do you mind? I am busy reading.' I text back, annoyed by Neo's interruption. This might be something I should have seen coming after giving her my scroll number, and I'm starting to believe she has nobody else to talk with.

Neo: About what?

Me: none of your business.

Neo: meanie.

Me: Does Roman want something?

Neo: I told you already. I'm bored.

Me: play video games on your scroll? Watch a movie, you know, stuff.

Neo: boring

Me: You want to come uninvited again, don't you?

Neo: :)

I look away from the screen as a long sigh leaves my lips, along with my growing frustration. A pointless discussion to have with her.

'Whatever. You will invite yourself in, anyway.'

I drop my scroll next to my pillow before I use all of my willpower to get up from the bed and take a shower. With a guest coming over, I couldn't be a shitty host, not even out of spite. Well, I could be spiteful and leave my apartment a mess, but I don't want to test that girl's patience.

At least I have more ice-cream in the fridge to pacify her.

Chapter Text

Being a delivery boy has its advantages and disadvantages. The major complaint with my side job is that Roman is still an asshole and sends me to shitty places since I’m low rank in whatever stupid hierarchy he has designed.

So it shouldn’t come as a surprise that I was finally sent back to the slums to make a delivery. The place is as bad as I remember, except now I am much better dressed. I finally bought a sleeveless vest in a nice light blue tone and a pair of leather boots.

It cost me quite a bit of lien, but the brand and comfort they provided were more than enough reasons to pay. Although, I should buy a darker color set, only for deliveries where I might get dirty, like the slums.

But those are thoughts for later because I’ve reached my destination.

Another rundown place; the poorly built building was a testament to perseverance, as the cracks showed the possibility of the whole thing collapsing under its weight. People should at least have some decency to pretend to care about their homes. I can’t imagine living in a place like this.

I approach the metallic door and knock twice before stepping back and wait for a reply.

But instead of a vocal reply, the door is thrown open with the full intention of hitting me in the face, which I easily dodge.

A deep frown forming in my face when I catch a glimpse of a human with short black hair before he slams the door shut.

“Hey asshole, do your fucking job!” I hear him screaming behind the door. “Why is a fucking animal on our turf?!”

I roll my eyes in annoyance. Roman probably thought it would be funny to make me deliver shit to open racists. What an ass. However, if these idiots try to attack me again, then I will just beat their sorry asses and take the money pay by force, and that’s not even counting my due compensation. A rule that Roman leaves very clear with anyone who does business with him.

Honestly, I actually want these pricks to attack me again, so I get more money for myself.

As in cue with my thoughts, the door opens again and a much larger and bulky man steps outside with a metal bat wearing a gray tank top and a pair of black trousers.

“Before you try anything, I’m here to make a delivery. You fucking wastrels.” I taunt him as I summon the small box of liquor between my hands.

A rather innocent package, considering where I am.

The big guy stops and lazily inspects the box before turning his head. “Oi, this is our special booze.”

I look in the direction he is looking and see the window open and the same guy from before sticking his head out with an indignant expression. “Do they take us as a fucking joke? Take the drinks and break his arms. I’m sure that cat stole some of our stuff. That should teach them a lesson to not mock us and treat us with due respect.”

The giant chuckles as he looks at me.

I let out a long sigh, knowing full well how things will end, and smirk. “Go fuck yourself, you mongrels.”

“Beat him up!”

like a Carrying out the supposed leader’s orders, the thug tries to hit my head with his bat, only to miss the mark entirely as I am already behind him, where I kick behind his knees to force him down and grab one bottle before smashing it against his head, drenching him with strong alcohol and causing a few cuts where the liquid seeped into as I hear him hiss in pain.

I drop the box and grab a fistful of his hair and expose his throat, where I deliver a direct punch, causing him to fall to the floor while gagging and coughing.

I didn’t use my full strength, or I would have obliterated his throat and killed him by accident.

I turn back and catch sight of the bastard who started this, and as any spineless bastard, he flees screaming deeper into the building.

Knowing that I need to get paid for my services, I kick down the metallic door and invite myself in.

Unfortunately, the commotion outside and the scared human were really loud.

Armed thugs pour into the hallway, blocking my path to collect the money. I sigh in annoyance as my hand goes to my right pocket to retrieve a pair of gloves.

The gangsters slowly walk towards me with wicked smiles, seemingly thinking of ways to hurt me when they bring me down.

Retards.

As I adjust the last glove around my wrist, I summon my trusty pair of brass knuckles and charge towards the first moron who failed to react in time. With one swift punch, I shatter his nose and send his body crashing into the wall. To ensure he doesn’t get back up, I follow up with a knee straight to his stomach, knocking the air out of him and taking him out of the fight.

I focus on the rest and send them a smirk, causing all of them to take one step back in fear.

I give props to Neo, this is fun.

“You sent me to a human supremacist gang.” I growl as I approach the table where the crime boss is calmly counting a sizable stack of money.

Yes, I won’t pull any punches when I refer to those idiots as supremacists. In retrospect, it makes sense why I didn’t see any faunus as I moved around their turf. Also, some of those guys were spewing nonsense as I knocked off their teeth.

“Yeah, and?” He answers with a mocking question of his own, not even bothering to lift his eyes from his money.

“You are an asshole, you know that?”

“Thank you. But you are here in one piece, so that means you collected my money.”

“I freaking hate you.”

I throw the pack of lien cards on the table, most of them with spots of dried blood. Nobody died, but it is surprising how much a person bleeds if you cut certain parts of the head. I’m lucky that none of that stained my brand new clothes or I would have been beyond pissed.

Roman merely chuckles as he grabs the money and stacks it together with his own stack, and shuffles through it. “I assume you also got your compensation for such unruly clients, didn’t you? It would have been a waste if you left so many things up for grabs for any idiot in that ghetto.”

I merely scoff and fold my arms. It’s called a slum for a reason. They barely had anything of value besides cash, and the cash I gained wasn’t that much since most of them ran away like rats after I knocked out the seventh crook. “Am I done for the day? This is supposed to be my free day, you know?”

It’s Saturday. If it was Sunday, I would be throwing a fit.

The thief merely shakes his head. “Not yet kitty, there is one more job for today. I rarely mind doing business with anyone, but this client is a bit… formal. Too formal for my liking.”

“Get to the point.”

He calmly stands up from his chair and walks over to a crate, where he picks up a bag with colorful clothes inside and tosses it at me. “Wear this uniform when you meet up with them and drop whatever they want you to drop.”

“What?” I inspect the clothes inside the transparent bag, a plain red shirt with a red cap and a pair of black pants. It’s a simple work uniform, but this is the first time he asked to wear one.

“Surprised? I sell stuff, but I can also smuggle things into the city. With you around, smuggling goods couldn’t be any easier. You can walk up to a cop or cross any checkpoint and they would be none the wiser.”

I can’t argue with that logic. Nobody can tell what I have stored in my inventory.

I check the clothes again and see a small logo on the sleeve saying Xpress. It is surprising that an actual courier company exists. I just saw none of them or trucks. Or maybe they only operate in specific areas in Vale, which could explain a lot of things. Anybody who moves cargo would rather do it in safe areas like the Upper Class district or the commercial one.

It’s not like the residential district is a war zone, but neither can I deny how dangerous it can get at certain hours of the day, especially in what zone you live in. The closer you are to the slums, the higher chances of getting mugged.

“What makes this… client special? This is the first time you are giving me actual instructions on how to do my job.”

Besides the obvious written instructions of drop off, and get paid in cash.

Roman shrugs nonchalantly. “Atlesians can be a rare bunch.”

“Atlesians?” My ears perk up at that name.

“They aren’t as smart as they think. They can’t hide their pompous accent even at gunpoint. What’s the point with all the secrecy when your mouth betrays you?” He finishes with a laugh before taking a long puff from his cigar.

Questions are pointless. That’s the best I can get from him.

“Okay, fine. So I meet up with the atlesians that want something smuggled into the city and then delivered to another place disguised as a company courier?”

“Pretty much.”

“Wouldn’t Neo be better suited for the job?” I ask. Her semblance is perfect to blend in with anybody and move around the city unnoticed and her help would be very much appreciated.

“You are my delivery boy, kitten. Besides, my dear Neo is occupied with… garbage disposal at the moment. You will be fine, I think. Now if you excuse me, I have… business to attend.” He says before heading deeper into his hideout, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

Neo doing garbage disposal? I laugh at the mere idea. She is probably beating up people somewhere in Vale and must be quite entertained, since she isn’t texting me to amuse her.

I quickly head to an empty area in the warehouse and change to the uniform before leaving through the main entrance, where I am greeted by a man wearing the same uniform as me, but I quickly identify him as one of Junior’s men thanks to his red sunglasses.

I hop onto the fake company truck and head off to the Agriculture district, a very silent drive. Unlike the luxury cars, there are no drinks or even relaxing music, just me watching the highroad, the tall buildings and other passing vehicles.

We arrive at the specified location, but there is nobody around. I look at my driver, who shrugs before pulling out a cigar and his lighter. I sigh and get off the truck before jumping on top of it where I lay on the roof in wait, watching the darkening sky along with the abstract beauty that the shattered moon provides. An idea pops into my mind and I bring out my scroll, which I promptly used to take a picture of the sky with the moon at the center.

I don’t know what came over me, but I really liked the view.

A view I have little time to appreciate as my ears perk up when catching the unmistakable sound of bullhead engines getting closer by the second. I become concerned at first, but my stance relaxes when I don’t see any law symbol. Or any symbol at all.

Night vision for the win.

The bullhead skillfully lands on the ground and opens the hatch, revealing a pair of atlesians walking out in interesting uniforms, both wearing white helmets hiding their faces but their mouths. A third one comes out pushing a rather big cart filled with unmarked black metallic crates.

A quick count tells me there are five crates in that platform cart.

One soldier approaches me and hands me a paper note. “Deliver these crates to the written address. We will make the payment upon successful delivery.”

I check the address and learn the delivery is somewhere in the upper district. Then I eye the soldier who keeps a stoic professional attitude. “These… these aren’t bombs, right?”

An atlesian military group giving me the mission to smuggle goods to Vale upper district doesn’t give the best vibes. However, Roman’s advice comes into play and I promptly dismiss those concerns since it isn’t my business to care and I shouldn’t bother myself with questions that will never be answered.

The soldier also agrees with my thoughts, since he doesn’t answer my question. Instead, he calmly turns around and heads to the bullhead with the other two. The hatch closes and takes off to who knows where into the night.

I keep staring in the direction where they left for a couple of minutes before walking up to my driver and handing him the paper with the address. He takes a quick read and starts the engine.

In my case, I return to the crates and send them straight to my inventory.

Why haven’t I tried to store a vehicle yet?

-An hour later-

I adjust my red cap, wincing as my ears twitch in protest. This only feeds my hate for hats. They are so uncomfortable, but I must keep the dress code for this stupid job.

We soon arrive at the specified building, a closed apartment complex which even has the luxury of affording a gate guard who notices our arrival and sighs before walking up to us with his clipboard.

“Can I help you?” He asks with a deep voice.

I grab the paper and read it out loud. “Yeah, eh… delivery to miss Lee. Apartment number 103?”

The human nods and takes a quick note on his clipboard. “I see. I will notify the young miss. Please wait a moment.”

He hurries to his cabin and I watch him do something, which I wasn’t sure about until a small holographic screen appears in front of him and he talks to whoever is online.

I wait a long minute before he exits his cabin and opens the gate. “You can come inside.”

I nod and exit the truck, but since I need to keep appearances, I head to the back of the truck and unlock the cargo door, where I retrieve a sizable but empty sealed box.

The guard says nothing but yawns out of boredom. “First floor to the left.” He says between tired breaths.

Finding the apartment door was fast thanks to the guy’s directions.

Standing in front of the door and my job destination, I take deep breaths and adjust my hat again, fucking hats, before knocking on the door and wait.

The response is quick as a dark-skinned girl answers the door, and I must admit her magenta eyes are unique and the small brown hair with two tan strands sticking up in the front. She is wearing what I think is work-out clothes.

“Your delivery, miss Lee.”

She frowns at first and sticks out her head to check each side of the hallway. “Come inside, quickly.”

I comply and enter her apartment, which looks much nicer and bigger compared to mine, with at least four rooms and a very organized and clean appearance. Although I clean my home regularly, I only do so once a week to maintain its tidy appearance.

As I drop the fake package on the floor, I ask her, “So, where would you like me to put all your crates?

The girl kicks the rug beneath her feet to reveal a trap door, which she quickly unlocks. “Over here,” she says, gesturing towards the open trap door.

That totally doesn’t look suspicious, none at all.

Sadly, I must follow the instructions and complete this very convoluted delivery. So I go down to the secret basement, which is unsurprisingly dark until she flicks on a single light bulb hanging from the ceiling, revealing a dimly lit, empty room

Assuming this is the dropping point, I summon all the crates from my inventory and place them in the left corner, one over the other, forming a small five story tower.

“There you go, five crates of whatever they are. So about my paym…”

She sharply turns around with a glare. “I will check them first before I give you anything.”

I raise both hands in mock surrender. “Fine by me. No need to be aggressive.”

The girl quickly makes her way over to the tower of crates and begins checking each one, handling them with practiced efficiency. I watch as she barely opens the lid of the first box, keeping her face impassive so I can’t tell what’s inside. She then moves the top crate and places it below, inspecting the second box in the same manner. This process continues until she has checked every single crate in the tower.

I patiently wait, trying to read the girl’s expression for any sign of approval or disapproval. But her face remains stoic, giving away nothing.

Finally, she approaches me and hands me a small object. “Here it is,” she says bluntly. “Now leave.”

I check the item in my hand and recognize the sleek, black shape of a digital wallet. It causes me to frown slightly since I was expecting cash, but I can’t really voice my displeasure with the method. As I examine the wallet more closely, I admit to myself that it’s been a while since I’ve held one in my hands. I may be able to convince Roman to let me keep it after he wires all the funds.

With my job finally done, I exit the basement and then the apartment before heading to the truck, where my professional driver is calmly smoking another cigarette. This time, he doesn’t throw it away, but keeps it in his mouth as he enters the vehicle and starts the engine.

I follow suit, and once inside, I finally take off the stupid hat. My ears relishing in their freedom from their horrible prison.

Not even a minute inside, my scroll starts ringing.

No rest for the wicked.

To the surprise of no one, Neo is the one who sent me a message. Clearly, she was done with her job and got bored again.

‘Are you done?’

‘Yes, these atlesians are really weird. But at least they weren’t assholes.’ I write back.

‘How did they pay you?’

A slight frown passes over me. Her question is rather strange, but I am honest with my answer. ‘They handed me a digital wallet.’

I calmly stare at my screen, watching the three dots moves showing that Neo is taking her sweet time to send her message.

‘You have a tracker with you. Go to the commercial district, my favorite place, and don’t move.’

Shit…

I quickly pull out the wallet from my pocket and examine it closely. As I run my fingers over the surface, I search for any signs of a tracker or anything out of the ordinary, yet I can’t find anything. Or maybe there is something that I’m not knowledgeable enough to recognize. Better leave it to the expert, it seems.

“Drop me off in the Commercial district.”

Without questioning my orders, he takes a sharp left turn to reach the highway faster. I take the opportunity to remove my fake worker’s shirt and retrieve my regular clothes from my inventory. Changing my pants would be too uncomfortable in the car, so I opt to keep them on. I don’t want to risk my driver catching a glimpse of me changing and making things awkward for both of us.

Leaning against the wall, I wait for the girl to arrive, tapping my foot impatiently on the floor. My worry and apprehension grow as I consider the implications of the potential tracker on my person. The technologically advanced Atlesians are not to be underestimated, and I don’t want to invite any unnecessary trouble if I can help it.

Or at least until I grow strong enough to brush off their tech, or perhaps if my intelligence stat is high enough, I could start developing my own technology to counter theirs. I can only laugh hopelessly at the mere idea of building anything tech related. I don’t even know shit about the basics.

My thoughts are interrupted by the sight of Neo slowly making her way towards me, her pink umbrella wide open despite the sun having long set. I no longer feel the need to dwell on my worries as she sends me a smug smile and extends her hand towards me.

I throw her the bugged wallet.

The smug girl catches it mid air and pulls out her own scroll with a cable. This is the first time seeing her with her scroll on hand, and oddly enough I find it surprising that her scroll is pink. It should be an obvious choice, but I am accustomed to seeing either white or gray scrolls.

I don’t know what she is doing, but she is clearly doing something with her scroll on that compromised wallet as she is typing something really fast. The moment doesn’t last, though. She disconnects the device and drops the wallet before crushing it under her boot.

There go my plans to gain a new wallet.

“Can I go home now?”

She shakes her head with a smirk.

I drop my shoulders in defeat. “Figures…”

Wasting no time, she takes my right hand and leads me wherever she wants to go. I know better than to resist her; letting her have her fun is the easiest way to avoid any conflict. Besides, it’s impossible to forget that she is still physically stronger than me.

On the bright side, I’m slowly getting there and I have a gut feeling that I will match her at level ten. Maybe.

As we arrive in the unfamiliar area, I can’t help but notice that the street is buzzing with young people, mostly teenagers and young adults. Many of them are holding bottles, and the scent of alcohol is unmistakable. It’s a pretty straightforward deduction, if you ask me.

We make our way through the lively crowd, and it doesn’t take long for me to realize that we’re in a completely different part of town. We continue walking until we reach a building that stands out from the rest.

A nightclub, to be exact.

One with a long queue.

Neo takes me to the entrance, blatantly cutting the line, and the other guests are already voicing their anger and displeasure. However, Neo seems unfazed as she smiles at the bouncer, who immediately opens the door for her and lets us in.

To rub salt to the injury, she turns around and blows a kiss to the crowd waiting outside. We don’t stay to watch the consequences unfold since the bouncer closed the door behind us.

As we enter the nightclub, the change in scenery is immediate and striking. The loud music is the first thing that catches my attention. It’s a catchy techno song that immediately invites me to dance, or at the very least, bob my head to the rhythm.

We make our way deeper inside, the pulsating beat gets louder, and I begin to see more of the club’s interior. We descend a flight of stairs, and as we reach the bottom, I’m met with the sight of a large dance floor packed to the brim with people. The DJ, perched at the top of the dance floor, control the flow of his music, which causes the lights to flash, and he becomes lost in his own world as he moves to the beat.

But why is he wearing a big teddy bear's head?

I’m not given much time to process the scene around me as Neo pulls me towards the bar section. As we make our way through the crowd, Neo’s arrogant attitude becomes more apparent as she snatches drinks from other customers and downs them or spills them over the counter.

Obviously, such disrespect would be met with a response.

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” A towering faunus guy with large horns confronts Neo as she continues to snatch drinks from other customers.

She releases my hand and slowly approaches the faunus with a malicious smirk on her face. He takes the bait and tries to grab her. Except his hand never gets close, as she already has him on the ground and her white boot slowly crushing his throat.

What is even more surprising is that nobody is paying attention to the scene unfolding right next to them. They are either dancing or drinking. She continues with sadistic glee until the bartender coughs, successfully getting her attention.

The worker waves his hand, and another bouncer quickly enters the scene. But instead of chastising Neo for her behavior, the bouncer grabs the faunus by the collar and drags him away, effectively diffusing the situation in the wrong way.

She slowly looks at me and gives me an innocent smile, causing me to sigh.

To lighten the mood, the bartender places a pink-colored drink with a small brown umbrella in front of us. Neo happily takes the drink and starts sipping it through the curvy straw, clearly enjoying the sweet taste. With the aggressive fashionista pacified, she calmly gestures to me to follow her.

Without paying any attention to the other partygoers, Neo leads me up the stairs to the VIP zone, which is guarded by another bouncer. The second floor is noticeably different from the first, with a more subdued atmosphere and a higher degree of luxury.

Instead of dancing wildly on the dance floor, the people on the second floor are sharing drinks and lounging on luxurious couches and tables.

But I don’t stay to appreciate the view as I catch up with the ice-cream girl and arrive at another door, which is no longer guarded by the average bouncers but by actual armed people with fire-axes and guns. All of them sharing the same dress code, the black tuxedo with the red sunglasses and tie.

One of them notices our arrival and opens the door for us, except Neo doesn’t enter. Instead, she gently nudges me to enter first, which I do. I check over my shoulder only to find her outside as she waves me goodbye and finally leaves me alone.

The same armed guard enters and closes the door.

“Ah, our star of the day is finally here.” The distinguishable thief announces as he mockingly claps his hands. “Don’t be a scaredy-cat now. Come in! Take a seat and grab a snack. There is a lot to discuss.”

As I take a quick look around the room, I’m struck by how luxurious and opulent it is. I notice a larger man sitting across from Roman, who I assume must be the owner. His expression is stern and disapproving, and I can’t help but wonder if Neo has something to do with it.

Who am I kidding? Neo is clearly responsible for his sour mood.

“So tell me kitty. How was dealing with the mighty military from Atlas?” Roman, as always, is the one to break the ice in the room.

I frown. “Atlas military?”

I thought they were just atlesians, but that would explain why they were so formal and disciplined. Yet still doesn’t answer my question why they are here in the first place and smuggling whatever they are smuggling.

“Mmhm, our friend Junior here has his suspicions, but nothing too concrete. But one thing is for certain, Atlas presence is terrible for business.”

“Do you really want to discuss business here with him?” Junior speaks up, pointing a finger at me.

The flamboyant thief just leans on his sofa with a grin. “Why wouldn’t I? He is useful, and this little job proved he can step up in the ladder. Just a bit.”

Junior sighs in exasperation. “Whatever, your way of things is not my business.” He then turns to glare at me with a deep frown. “Listen kid, Roman is right when he says Atlas presence is bad for business, so take a seat. This might take a while.”

Understanding his underlying tone to keep my mouth shut, I comply and settle into a comfortable chair to listen to what he has to say.

He reaches over to his desk and grabs a file, tossing it onto the table with a thud. I can’t see the contents from where I’m sitting, but Roman’s eyebrows raise as he looks through the pictures. “We have sighted their airships around the city walls, and your delivery proved they have undercover agents inside the city. I assume those crates had weapons and dust. Can you confirm it?” The bearded man directs his gaze at me.

I shake my head. “She didn’t let me get close.”

“That’s unfortunate, but it matters little. The purpose, on the other hand, does matter, and I can make an educated guess.”

“Go ahead, it might be interesting.” Roman waves his hand dismissively.

Junior crosses his arms and rests on the back of his seat. “If you kept up with the news, Vale’s council purchased a war hound from Atlas around a little more than a month ago. But any news or rumors about it went dark. I know very well how those from the council operate and they would have announced their purchase and premiere for active service. But they never did. Doesn’t that strike you as odd?”

What is a war hound in the first place?

“Those old fools only know how to bicker against each other. It wouldn’t surprise me if they lost or broke their new toy.” Roman scowls, and gulps down a small drink that he has next to him.

“It’s a possibility, a very low one. But that doesn’t matter after learning that at the same time, information about it stopped coming. They dispatched multiple bullheads, ambulances, along with cops headed outside the city. And coincidentally, the White Fang becomes more active in Atlas.”

Junior’s last words seize Roman’s full attention, and his face contorts into a frown. My ears prick up, and I become more attentive when he mentioned the White Fang. Maybe it was my lack of interest or a busy mind that pushed its way down my priority list about learning more about the guys who kidnapped me from other sources. Or I am making excuses for totally forgetting my original objective.

Either way, this big guy clearly knows something important.

“Oh? You think those terrorists had a hand in these events?” Roman asks.

“I don’t think so. I know so. Supposedly, Atlas’ forces dealt a crushing blow to the White Fang cell in their kingdom, but recently they made a comeback and the faunus gangs in Mantle launched a massive attack on the other gangs. And shockingly, they were winning until Atlas forces stepped in. As for Mistral’s gangs, they didn’t launch a major offensive or anything crazy, they just expanded on undisputed territories. However, Vale’s sect went completely dark. Not a single SDC convoy was attacked or any report of sabotage or kidnappings.“

The thief rubs his chin in thought. “Mmmm, that explains Atlas’ poor attempts at secrecy. They want to keep whatever they are doing here off the books. Can’t blame the general, it would be a massive loss of reputation if the public ever learns that a bunch of animals stole their precious robot.”

“Exactly. Currently, we identified their agents inside Vale. The iron bastard sent his ace operatives.” He throws another pair of pictures on the table.

And I instantly recognize one of the women shown in the pictures.

Roman picks the other picture and frowns as he analyzes it. “They… might pose a problem to my plans. Off the books give those bastards free leeway to act as they see fit. Say kitty, you met with them, didn’t you?”

“I… I only met one of them, the one with a shaved head.” Her hairstyle and magenta eyes are too unique to forget so easily.

Junior sighs as he crosses his arms. “So maybe they are taking turns to investigate the city. That makes things more manageable, but my boys still wouldn’t stand a chance against any of them.”

“What about your girls, then?”

Junior shakes his head. “It’s better if we don’t pick a fight with any of them, lest we want the full might of the strongest army of Remnant on our asses. Let’s just wait it out. They will give up after a couple of months.”

“Ah ah ah my dear friend.” Roman chides in. “You know me. I cannot just sit around and do nothing like you. There is a lot of business to conduct and I can’t lag behind. Just keep me updated on their movements.”

“You are playing with fire, thief.” Junior growls.

“I know. That’s what makes it more exciting.” As ever, my boss shows off his arrogance.

The bear man stares at the thief with a blank expression before he sighs in annoyance. “Don’t drag me or my boys down with you, that’s all I ask.”

Roman merely shrugs. “Sure, whatever, it is not like I will charge head on. Now onto other business. I heard you wanted to move a lot of things and I happen to know somebody who is more than capable.” He glances my way with a smug look.

Selling my services?

“My boys can deal with the work. I won’t trust a stranger.” Junior straight up rejects the offer.

I see genuine surprise in Roman’s face for a second, but disappears as soon as it appears. “Worth a shot. At least give the poor kitten a drink for his troubles.”

Junior silently pulls out a black card from his chest pocket and throws it in my direction. I catch it with ease, curious about its purpose. As I inspect the card, I notice it’s not a credit card or lien.

“Give it to the bartender.” Junior says.

I get the message loud and clear. They don’t want me around anymore, and I won’t press the issue. But I would have liked to stay to hear more and ask Junior more about the White Fang, especially about Blake.

And their overall situation.

But I will have to leave that matter for a future time.

I exit the VIP room and make my way back to the first floor, returning to the bar counter where the same bartender is meticulously cleaning a cup. Taking a seat on one of the bar stools, I slide the black card towards the bartender, who raises an eyebrow but remains silent. He takes the card and slides back a menu filled with an extensive list of drinks, many of which I’m unfamiliar with.

Does it hurt to add a small description for each drink?

However, I am sure most, if not all, of the options have some level of alcohol mixed in them, which I want to avoid as much as possible. I know it is ridiculous to sit in a bar and not order any drink, but I have my principles, or what I think my principles are.

“Anything that isn’t alcohol or at least has barely any?” I inquire, using a single finger to push the menu away.

The bartender rolls his eyes but accepts my order nonetheless, proceeding to gather the necessary ingredients.

I observe calmly as he skillfully cuts the fresh fruit and effortlessly blends everything together in a matter of seconds. The vibrant mix is then poured into a shaker, and the bartender continues to work his magic.

Within moments, he slides my drink across the counter, garnished with a small orange slice and a straw. I bring the glass to my lips and take a gentle whiff, relieved to sense no burning sensation in my nostrils. It seems that the bartender has successfully followed my request for a drink with minimal alcohol content.

So naturally, I take a quick sip from the plastic straw to wet my taste buds, but grimace when the taste differs completely from what I expected from the fragrant smell. It isn’t strong, but it sticks in my throat and feels very odd, difficult to describe the sensation in my mouth.

Alcoholic beverages truly are an acquired taste.

Setting my drink back on the counter, I slowly push it away. Despite the unexpected flavor, I find myself oddly satisfied with that initial sip.

Unexpectedly, Neo swiftly snatches my discarded drink and takes a sip, hey eyes lighting up in delight. And she plants a quick kiss on my left cheek.

I’m not given time to react or say anything before she disappears between the dancing crowd.

I can only stare blankly wondering what is she truly thinking or how her mind works because sure as hell I don’t. But on the bright side, I no longer have to force myself to finish that drink.

“I never thought that bitch could be affectionate.”

“I agree sister, she is more the stabby type, after all. “

As I turn my head to the right, my eyes fall upon a pair of identical twins walking up to me. “And who are you?”

I take a closer look and notice the heavy makeup on both of them, accentuating their pale green eyes. The twin on the left is wearing a strapless white dress, while the other is dressed in a bold combination of red and black.

They immediately flank me on either side, and flash matching grins.

“Melanie”

“Miltia.”

I take a quick glance to both sides and let out a sigh. ‘Well, I’m Ma’iq. So, why are you here?’ I gesture with my hand for emphasis.

”We work here.” Melanie answers.

“And we make sure no idiotic kid with aura can cause damage to Junior’s club.” Miltia adds, motioning her hand to the bartender, who starts working again.

“And we need to monitor your friend unless we want a murder to take place.” She states this matter-of-factly while pointing in a specific direction. I follow her gesture with my gaze and find Neo yet again shoving off people or stealing their drinks with blatant antagonistic intentions.

And whoever even had the stupid idea to fight back is met with a potentially bone crushing kick.

I slap my forehead and let out an audible groan, which is drowned out by the blaring music. “I… I cannot argue against that. How the fuck I am still in one piece?”

“That’s why it’s surprising.” Melanie shrugs.

Moments later, the second twin slides the same drink I had before towards me. “Here’s your drink, by the way,” she says with a smile.

That’s a nice gesture for her part, but I can’t help myself but push the alcoholic beverage away, earning a slight frown from Miltia. “I don’t really drink. I just ordered it because I didn’t want to waste the card.”

“You don’t drink? Are you aware of where you are?” Melanie asks incredulously.

I force a smile, though my ears fold in embarrassment. “Yeah, I am. I was pretty much dragged here without much choice in the matter. I’d rather be at home sleeping or watching TV, but Neo wanted me to come to this club and meet our bosses.”

There is a momentary silence before Melanie flashes a knowing smile to her sister. I can even see a glint in her green eyes.

“What do you think, sister? Should we have some fun?”

“I would love to, sister. It’s not every day an opportunity finds itself to get back at that bitch.”

Their small talk makes me wonder what caused this bad blood between them and Neo, besides her terrible attitude inside the nightclub. It is a mere curiosity on my part.

And what are they planning exactly? Hopefully, nothing bad. I don’t want trouble, but I doubt they would start something since they have been polite so far.

“You kinda lost me…” I reply with both hands up in surrender.

However, Miltia takes that opportunity to grab my left hand gently and pull me up from my seat.

“I will help you to find your way, then.” She says with a sultry tone, completely taking me by surprise.

Before I can even utter a word, Miltia grabs my left hand and pulls me towards the dance floor. As soon as we step onto the floor, she snaps her fingers, and in a surprising coincidence, the music changes, and the lights start flashing in a mesmerizing pattern, creating an entirely different atmosphere.

The energy in the room is palpable, and people are going wild with excitement. They are dancing with abandon, throwing their hands in the air, and shouting at the top of their lungs, all while enjoying the pulsing beats of the music.

I am the only one who stands out like a sore spot, remaining like a statue and looking at everyone in confusion. An awkward moment that doesn’t last as Miltia grabs my hands and starts guiding me to the rhythm of the music, occasionally having me give a spin.

She continues to guide me through the dance floor, and I soon find myself letting go of my reservations and just enjoying the moment. I start to move with more confidence and even attempt a few dance moves that I never thought I was capable of.

Unironically, I think I am a quick learner.

I don’t pay much attention to the time, but I notice the music gradually slowing down, and with it, the energy of the crowd. Coincidentally, it is the time where couples around us start getting close to each other. And some take it to the extreme and shamelessly suck each other’s faces.

I roll my eyes and turn my attention back to the twin, who suddenly appears very close to me. She wraps her arms around my neck, pulling me closer for a few seconds before releasing her grip. She doesn’t stop there and turns around and leans dangerously close.

I don’t know what game she is trying to play, but I won’t back down. After all, Neo enjoys teasing me. Without hesitation, I wrap my arms around her waist and pull her even closer, a wry smile forming on my lips.

If she is inviting, then I will gladly take her up on her offer.

Except my hands never even get the chance to go lower than her waistline as she elbows my chest and breaks away, except she doesn’t express anger or disgust but a playful yet provoking smile. “Aren’t you an eager one?”

I shake my head with a chuckle.

Just as I open my mouth to reply, my first companion comes into the scene, butting in between Miltia and myself with puppy eyes, pretending to be hurt.

My head tilts to the left in confusion, but also curiosity.

“Do you mind?” Miltia scowls.

However, like many times, Neo merely gives her a lazy sidelong glance and loses all interest, turning her full attention on me. An action that clearly infuriates my dancing partner but holds herself from lashing out, yet I can see she is murdering the ice-cream girl many times over with her gaze.

“You want to dance with me?”

The mute girl nods.

Her honesty causes me to furrow my eyebrows as I contemplate my options. Both girls are… fun partners, but stupidly enough I have more… and very likely, misplaced trust in Neo than Miltia or Melanie. I just met them after all. Also, I took into consideration that I will be seeing this crazy girl the following days and there is a high chance she will hold a grudge over something this petty.

I’m certain there are other reasons, but these main ones suffice to make my decision and take Neo’s hand, accepting*** her invitation.

Her smile widens as she takes me to a different part of the dance floor, but not before turning around and sticking her tongue out at the other sister, who responds by flipping her off.

Funnily enough, as we walk away, a guy tries to approach Miltia but doesn’t get a chance to utter a couple of words before she knocks him over and leaves the dance floor with an ugly expression.

Neo merely giggles and wraps her arms around me, pulling me close for a few moments before pushing me away with a daring smirk and starts dancing, or what I think is dancing because, unlike Miltia, she is very wild with her movements. Shaking her head to the beat and her hair flying everywhere with no care in the world.

It’s a bit awkward being Neo’s dance partner, but fortunately, the other club-goers are too engrossed in their own little worlds to pay attention to us. As the music picks up again, Neo’s movements become even more energetic and unpredictable, and I struggle to keep up with her. She grabs my hand, twirls me around, and pulls me back in, her body pressed tightly against mine. Her head gently resting on my chest as her mismatched eyes lock onto mine, and her smug smile spread across her features.

Goddamnit, my tail is moving on its own again.

It doesn’t take long before Neo grabs my hands and leads me off the dance floor to a large table on the side where a large group of friends are seated. As soon as they catch sight of Neo’s murderous glare, they quickly scatter, leaving behind their drinks on the table.

Neo takes full advantage of this gift and begins sampling each drink, discarding the ones she doesn’t like by throwing them off the table. She seems to be completely oblivious to the fact that the drinks are served in glass cups, causing them to shatter into millions of pieces and spill all over the floor.

Junior’s men are going to be pissed when it is cleaning time.

As I take a quick glance around me, I find the twins glaring daggers at us, though it’s likely that their anger is directed more towards Neo than me. At least, I hope so.
Not wanting to leave Neo to her drinking game alone, I summon my favorite drink and crack open the can of Pepsi. Even though it’s absurdly expensive, I can’t deny how delicious and addictive it is, especially when it’s ice cold.

After chugging down my drink, I crumple the can in my hand and follow Neo’s lead, tossing it onto the floor.

Moments later, my scroll begins to ring, and I shoot a questioning eyebrow at Neo, who maintains her typical smug attitude as she sips on her new drink. I roll my eyes at her and check my messages.

‘Don’t fool with the twins. Their mom will turn you into a rug.’

I choke on my own saliva for a second before looking at Neo in surprise. “I didn’t plan to… who is their mom? And why do you think I would want to do something with them?”

I didn’t plan on doing anything… overboard with them, but still. Miltia was inviting me to go a bit further. I’m innocent.

Neo shakes her head in amusement and points at my scroll, which I promptly check as the next message arrives.

‘One of the strongest and ruthless gang leaders of Mistral and a very over protective mom too. And I saw you trying to grab her daughter’s sweet ass.’

I drop my scroll and cover my red face in shame. “Fuck me…”

Neo is already by my side and pats my back to comfort me, but with a sidelong glance, I can tell she is having fun at my expense. But a moment of being made fun of is much better than becoming a rug.

However, my self-deprecating thoughts come to a halt when I feel gentle rubs on my ears, causing my head to instinctively lower for easier access. So I just sigh and let it happen, besides it feels soothing.

Something I need right now.

“Up up, our drive is waiting outside. Time to leave.” I jolt awake from my bliss by Roman’s clapping hands and his demanding tone.

Neo pouts and looks rather annoyed at the thief, who quickly calms her down with a playful head pat and she repeats the same action with me.

“Do I get paid for overtime? This is later than my usual hours, you know?” I reply with a cheeky smile.

But sleeping late won’t affect me since tomorrow is Sunday and I don’t work that day.

Roman smirks and uses his cane to carefully lift my chin to meet his dark green eyes. “How could I forget my always reliable and hardworking kitten? But I know you are such a dedicated member of our dysfunctional family that you can easily pull extra hours out of the kindness of your heart, can’t you?”

I roll my eyes at his clear mockery, but don’t retort. I merely stand up from my seat and stretch my neck.

Neo doesn’t stay very long and leaves along with Roman.

However, he stops and turns around.

“Before I forget…” He reaches under his jacket and pulls out a rather thick package, which casually throws it in my direction.

I’m quick to catch it with one hand and watch it disappear the second I touch it.

No overtime pay, but sure as hell, this makes up for it.

I should give in to a small temptation or upgrade my arsenal.

Decisions, decisions.

Chapter Text

Technically, I should be in the Emerald Forest, slaying Grimm and leveling up. However, I've decided to focus on raising my other jobs to maximize my stat gains. If I don't do this, I would be wasting my potential, especially since the experience required to level up increases as I progress. So, I've decided to postpone my excursion until next week.

And just to be clear, it's not because a certain short girl dragged me away from my apartment to entertain her since she was bored.

I can only let out a long sigh, both mentally and physically.

But nothing beats a cold Pepsi to wash my problems away. That drink is worth every lien. Conveniently enough, there is a trash can quite close, so inevitably I try my accuracy and shoot.

Score!

However, a tap on my shoulder interrupts my minor celebration. I turn around to see Neo with a curious expression on her face as she points towards where I discarded my drink, making me raise an eyebrow.

"You want one?"

She nods.

I rub the back of my head, looking conflicted. "It is kinda expensive and…"

She rolls her eyes and my scroll rings a text notification.

'How much?'

"It costs me three thousands a single one. I'm not scamming you or anything, but there is only one place to buy, and the prices are fixed."

It's an… online shop of sorts.

Neo casually pulls out the exact amount of lien and hands it over.

Since my scroll is at hand, I open the online store and quickly purchase a single Pepsi for my crazy companion.

She was flailing her arms like wet noodles. Her blond hair is incredibly long, almost reaching down her waist, which is tied into a single braid. And said hair makes far more graceful moves than her own arms that she actually has control of.

"Haaaah!"

She takes another swing, using her entire body in the worst possible way, practically sending her shield to her back and twisting her entire body, leaving her head and shoulders exposed.

I furrow my brows and take a moment to think. It isn't like I'm an expert on fighting or swordsmanship, so I shouldn't criticize her training, but her movements are so atrocious that I see no foundation coming from her.

It's laughably sad, but I can't bring myself to laugh. Pity overtakes me when I realize that she is around my age.

I let out a long sigh and watch her finally drop to her knees, gasping for air.

An idea occurs to me, but I push it to the back of my mind. I don't want to give the first wrong impression even if it would be hilarious. Yet the temptation is there with sweet whispers to carry on with the original plan.

Shaking my head from those thoughts, I finally called her out. "Hey, what's with all the fuss? I thought someone was dying here, or are you hurt?"

The blonde trainee lifts her gaze, and her eyes widen as she scrambles to get up from the ground and brush off her clothes. "Ummm… sorry if I was bothering you. I was training and stuff." She finishes with an innocent smile.

I tilt my head to the right. "You train by flailing your arms and screaming?"

"It's a battle cry! Everyone does it!" She snaps angrily.

I take her declaration into consideration for about three seconds. "Well, you aren't wrong in that regard. But I don't think someone has to practice that, it comes naturally. It's weird, and yours sounds more like a moaning hobo."

The armored girl turns red with embarrassment, but her eyes betray her anger. "If… if you are here just to mock me, then I'm leaving."

I quickly raise both hands in surrender. "Okay, okay sorry. I went too far with that one. Name's Ma'iq and you?"

She sighs in relief and offers a handshake, which I accept with a firm grip. "J-Jeanne D'Arc."

I release her hand after one last squeeze and gesture at my surroundings. "So, Jeanne. Why are you training here? If I recall correctly, there are gyms and training grounds. Heck, even the Emerald forest is a suitable spot to practice and gain firsthand experience."

Ren and Nora seemed to enjoy going to that grimm infested forest. And I used it exclusively to increase my main class levels.

Jeanne smiles sheepishly at me, a red tinge of red forming on her cheeks. "I… I don't really have the money to pay for gym membership, and the training grounds are always full. As for the Emerald forest... it's too dangerous."

You need to buy a subscription to use a gym? That's a new one for me. Although I have never gone to a gym, self-training and Blake's improvised regime have been enough so far.

I wonder where she is and what she is doing right now.

However, thinking about my mentor gives me an idea of what to do with this hopeless blonde and takes one page from Blake's terrible first draft for a training regime.

A bit of tough love.

"Get in your stance."

"Uh?"

"Get your stance ready. I will test your mettle." I reiterate my order with a commanding tone.

"Okay…" She gulps loudly and raises her weapons.

I carefully observe Jeanne's stance and movements as I walk around her in a circle. However, as I approach her, I notice her becoming increasingly uncomfortable and fidgety, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red. Despite her embarrassment, I continue my analysis, noting several major issues with her posture and technique and confirming my initial thoughts of complete lack of foundation in any sort of martial arts.

And if that is just her stance, then I can already imagine her actual attacks. "Now, swing your sword again." I tell her.

She follows my request and repeats the same awful attack from before. This time I have a critical eye on her.

I furrow my brow, unable to conceal my disappointment. "Who's been teaching you? That was beyond horrible."

"No one…" she admits weakly.

"Self-taught?" I cock a brow.

She scratches her head in clear embarrassment as her gaze drops to the ground. "I read books and watched lots of action movies… so I've tried to mix a little of everything. Make my own style, you know?"

I open my mouth to reply, but then close it as I think over my words. Although honesty is an excellent trait to have. "That was shit."

"Hey! I trained hard." She angrily snaps.

I stare at her with a bored expression. "No offense, but training in a shitty style only creates more shit."

"As if you know any better!" she points an accusatory finger at me, but the sudden movement and her terrible grip cause her sword to fly from her hand. I step slightly to the left and watch as her blade impales the grass.

I drag my hand across my face and let out a sigh. "Actually, I do know." Retrieving her shiny sword, I hand it back to her before taking one step back and raising my fists. "Attack me."

Her eyes widen as she gives one step back. "Uhh?"

"Attack me and see for yourself." I challenge Jeanne. I've come to the realization that only with actions will I get through her stubbornness.

The wannabe huntress takes me up on my challenge and pulls back her whole arm, only to deliver the most predictable downward attack ever. It is not even aimed at my head, but at my left shoulder. And just like moments ago, her shield is but a mere shiny, heavy decoration, leaving her entire body exposed.

With no effort, I give a single step to my right and let the sword pass. Her eyes go wide in surprise, but I don't give her a second to regret her terrible decisions as my knee connects with her chest and sends her crashing onto the ground.

Aura for the win, because I'm pretty sure my joint would be sore from hitting her white chest plate.

Despite I held back, she collapsed like a puppet whose strings were cut. That, once again, reaffirms my first impressions. The wannabe knightess has no foundation to rely upon.

"Owww, what happened?" She clutches her chest with a pained expression. The armor at least protected her from direct damage, but the force behind my strike still reached her.

And surprisingly, her chest armor didn't bend. At least she has quality equipment with her.

"You lost, as expected." I deadpan.

"I know that! I just… I didn't see it coming."

I shrug nonchalantly before extending my hand and help her stand up. An offer she quickly accepts and brushes off the grass from her jeans.

I walk a couple of steps away and turn around with both fists up and ready to receive another of her attacks. "Come and try again."

She quickly picks up her sword and shield before taking the same pitiful stance, full of openings.

Jeanne nods and puffs her chest, causing me to raise an eyebrow in mild curiosity. But that curiosity disappears when she dashes forward again and comes with a predictable and slow thrusting attack. An attack to my stomach as the sole objective.

I effortlessly spin to my left side and use the momentum to counter the shabby attack with a quick backhand directly to her head. Unsurprisingly, she tries to dodge but our speed difference is abysmal as it is too late for her to dodge my attack, but she tries nevertheless and her nose takes the full hit instead of her head.

Yet my ears perk up when I hear a cracking sound that I am way too familiar with. One I only hear when my less than legal clients decide to be utter retards.

"Ow ow ow ow ow…" Jeane groans as she rolls on the ground, both hands grabbing her nose, which may be broken.

My ears go flat as I understand my terrible mistake and rush to help her in any way I can. "Shit, I didn't mean to!"

"Ish. ish okai! It's okai…" She holds one hand up in the air to stop me from getting any closer. "Owwww my nose…"

However, I immediately noticed blood on that hand and more leaking from the gap between her fingers.

Wait, bleeding?

"What happened to your aura?" I ask as I summon a napkin from my inventory and hand it to her. Why did I have napkins? Because for one, I had lots of food stored, and who knew when an emergency could occur? Just like the one I am currently in.

She quickly pinches her nose with the napkin and takes deep breaths through her mouth.

It was an accident. I can only repeat that in my head.

It was a genuine accident.

Minutes passed, minutes that felt like hours before she finally took off the napkin, revealing that the bleeding had finally stopped. However, she has a lot of dried blood around her nose and mouth.

Yet something like that shouldn't happen to a huntress in training. And that's the exact moment when it clicks. My eyes widen when I connect the dots.

"You… you don't have aura. That explains your slow movements and slow reflexes. Even If I shattered your aura, you would have passed out." I point out the obvious, causing her to whip her head to me with wide eyes.

"I… I just forgot to use it! Yeah, I am a bit on the slow side so I didn't raise it in time… slow reflexes, ha ha!" Jeanne makes up pathetic excuses that wouldn't fool even a kid.

Not satisfied with her excuses, she straightens her back and starts flexing her arms with a very forced smile, making me break out in laughter.

"You suck at lying, you know that?"

She slumps her shoulders, accepting her fate.

With a flick of my wrist, I call up my inventory and retrieve a chilled drink, root beer, to be exact. She doesn't question my ability, but raises her hand to stop me again. "I don't drink."

I roll my eyes and toss the can at her. "It's root beer."

She fumbles with the can, and it falls to the grass with a clatter. However, she is quick to pick it up and carefully open it to avoid the can from exploding in her hands. Finally, she manages to open the can without it exploding in her hands, and she takes a long swig. A look of satisfaction crosses her face as she lets out a contented sigh.

In my case, I simply sat down on the ground, crossed my legs, and let out a deep sigh. "So care to tell me why are you training to become a huntress despite not having aura or knowing shit about… well, anything?"

"I… I have to try! It has always been my dream to become a huntress!" She lightly hits her chest. "I want to be just like my grandfather and even surpass him, is my family legacy."

Family stuff?

I can't really give my opinion since I'm an orphan, but I guess it has to have some weight or something to have her this… set with her beliefs.

"Then why do you know shit about fighting? Or no aura?" I pause for a moment to think my words again, causing me to rub the back of my head with a sheepish smile. "Well, the aura part I cannot say much since is a pretty new thing to me, but still…"

Jeanne's gaze drops again along with her shoulders, looking totally defeated. "I… I just have to train hard and unlock it. That's what everyone says, but I have yet to unlock it by myself."

I wonder if she knows that other more experienced hunters can unlock it for her.

"Were you hoping to join Beacon next year?" I ask. Beacon's initiation is pretty close, so it is fair to assume she is preparing for next year.

"Not hoping. They accepted me!" She exclaims, making me look at her in utter shock.

"Excuse me? Accepted you?"

What sort of standards does Beacon have to let this… unqualified girl go through initiation?

Unlike Ren and Nora, she is your average city girl. I cannot see anything redeemable besides her above average equipment.

It's not a maybe, she WILL die.

"Here's my proof!" Jeanne wastes no time in rummaging through her pockets and pulling out her scroll, which displays her acceptance letter on the screen. The digital seal with the word "accepted" couldn't be more visible.

As I read through the letter, I furrow my brow in confusion. It even praises her high marks in combat classes, which couldn't be further from the truth.

"Did you fake your way in?" I merely comment.

I know shit about documentation, but the seal and words and all the names, along with their signatures, make it look legit in my eyes.

My comment elicits a look of horror on her face, instantly wiping away the excitement and confidence she had moments ago. "Ummmm no… yeah no, I didn't. They accepted me without issues because… because they saw how great I can be!"

She puffs out her chest slightly to emphasize her words, but it's clear that my question has rattled her.

"You really suck at lying."

She deflates at my words. "I know… please, please, please don't tell anyone."

I frown slightly, but my features soften soon after, replaced by curiosity as I push the main issue to the back of my mind. "Where did you even get these… transcripts, right?"

I get a nod of confirmation from her.

"You don't look for the type to do… questionable stuff. Much less forge documents, unless you have been a master of deceit all this time and actually fooled me."

Jeane lets out a short giggle before she shakes her head. "I… he… someone told me where I could get the papers. He seemed to be pretty cool. However, it was… expensive, but they guaranteed it would be worth every lien, so I had to give them most of my money. And it worked, so I can't really complain… much."

A pretty cool guy?

Roman comes to mind, but I highly doubt he would do business with people like her face to face. Then Neo in disguise comes to mind, but the idea is quickly discarded, for obvious reasons.

Better than fill my head with pointless questions I should just ask them.

"One moment…" I bring out my scroll and text to my only contact so far.

'Do you guys also forge documents or anything related?'

I wait a moment for her answer.

'Yup, lots of dumb kids buy from us. Interested in faking your way into Beacon? We can give you a discount.'

Her reply doesn't surprise me.

'You guys scammed a blondie, didn't you?'

'>: )'

Yup, that's the answer I've been waiting for.

"You were scammed." I deliver the bad news as I stash my scroll back in my pocket.

As expected, Jeanne's attitude has a drastic turn. "What?!"

I raise one hand to stop her from going ballistic. "Let me finish. You were not scammed-scammed. More like you were taken advantage of and overpaid."

She looks at me, confused at first, until she finally understands and looks away in embarrassment. "How.. How do you know this? They said they were giving me a discount!"

I can already see how those two got her to spill out her life savings.

"To answer your first question, I asked… a friend about forging transcripts." I raise a second finger. "And two, it was never a discount, just a way to sell you the idea that you are getting a fair deal."

Yet my admission doesn't bode well with her as her face contorts into full anger and betrayal. "You told them?!"

"I didn't relax. It is not like a super secret, to be honest. There are hundreds of applicants that do the same." I quickly defuse the situation, causing her anger to vanish just as quickly.

"Ah… so I overpaid?"

"Pretty much. How much did you pay, anyway?" I ask. It comes from a curiosity perspective more than anything.

The blonde girl opens her mouth but stops herself, fidgeting nervously with her fingers. "Ummmm, I paid around fifty-five thousand…"

I can feel my jaw drop in disbelief, but I quickly regain my composure and clear my throat. "Where did you even get that much money? You don't look like those snobby guys from the Upper Class District."

"I borrowed a bit… and my family sent me a bit of money since they think I went to a University."

"You stole from your family and are in debt… this is getting better and better." I comment with clear sarcasm in my voice. "Who did you borrow from, anyway?"

Jeanne gives a sheepish smile. "From the same guys… but it's okay! The interest is very low and some economics things that make it pretty fair."

This girl is fucked.

"For your sake, I hope the amount is minimal, or you just signed your death sentence." I only know that the asshole sends Neo to collect money from his debtors, and she isn't the type to wait or grant mercy.

"It was only five thousand lien. I can pay it back after I join Beacon and start doing missions."

I have a firm belief that she no longer owns that much, but double the amount and after a month it will triple.

"Do you have any money left?"

"Yeah, like…" She raises three fingers.

"Thousands, right?"

Jeanne meekly nods.

"You won't survive a month with that money. And you should just pay your debt as soon as possible. That people don't mess around." I comment from experience. Just rent alone takes thousands and food is another enormous expense. But doing a bit of math, my normal job can afford all of that, with some budgeting, of course.

"I know!" She exclaims. "But I've found a motel room at a really good price, you know?"

"And what about food?"

"I bought a box of instant noodles and cereal bars. If I stretch it and skip some meals, I will definitely make it!"

I tilt my head to the left. "Will you survive with junk food inside a shitty, cramped room?"

Her survival plan doesn't sound healthy in the slightest and the debt crawling at her wont make it any better.

"If I have to." She gives a nod of reassurance, trying to look tough for her future ahead.

I stare at her with a blank expression, causing her to lose a bit of her composure. "You know you can find a half-time job, right? You are a human. Finding a job won't be that hard for you."

Almost instantly, she looks at me with wide eyes, before another blush creeps up on her cheeks. "I… haven't thought about it."

I facepalm.. hard. "How are you even alive?"

"HEY!"

-Later-

"No, bend those knees a bit more and straighten your back." I help Jeanne with her posture and use my foot to move hers a little more behind.

She just nods and keeps her shield above her waistline.

I take one step back and suddenly try to shove her away. She yelps as she is caught completely by surprise, but much to my satisfaction, she stays strong, not moving an inch from her place.

Although, this accomplishment is a bit of a mixed bag since it took me a while to get her to understand and keep a proper posture.

"See? You became a stonewall."

"Thanks?" She becomes confused by my strange way of praising, making me roll my eyes.

"Well, at least you got a foundation. Now you should build up from here the rest." A job well done, and a different and interesting way to spend my free time. I did have fun, to say the least, so now I should return home and reach that cooking breakthrough.

"Hey, can you help me train, please?" Her sudden request catches me off guard. I had only planned for this to be a one-time thing to relieve my boredom.

"Train you?" I repeat, my voice laced with skepticism. "I don't really know anything about training someone, especially when it comes to swords and shields. I'm more of a guy who punches things if you haven't noticed." To emphasize my words, I throw a few punches into the air.

"I know, I know, but I don't know who else to ask or where to start," she pleads. "All fighting styles have something in common, right?"

Well, she has a point. And she doesn't look like she will give up about going through initiation and in her current state she will likely be eaten alive by those monsters. I shouldn't really care about a stranger's well-being to be honest, but the idea of Jeanne dying doesn't sit well with me for some reason.

Besides, I could use her to train myself in other things and maybe even discover something about my system as well.

Ah, the possibilities are opening for me.

"I have a very busy week, Jeanne." She lowers her gaze as a dark cloud is cast above her. "That's why I am only available on weekends."

Much to my surprise, she leaps and traps me in a vice grip hug, trying to crush my body, and my aura once again comes to save the day. "Thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me!"

That's... the most points I've gained but I still fail to understand why now and with her in specific. Yesterday's event was still fresh. In theory, the Malachite twins should have given anything, judging by their reactions, but I got nothing out of them.

So why?

I pry open her arms and free myself from her bear hug. "Okay, so I guess we need a schedule so next week at… 10 AM? I think that's plenty of time for both of us to be ready."

She enthusiastically nods. "Noted."

"And really, try to find a half-time job to pay that debt." I remind her.

I don't really want Neo to be around while I'm with this clumsy girl that would be asking for a disaster.

"I-I will try!"

-Hours later, at home-
And after sprinkling some salt and pepper, my beef stew is finally complete.

I raise my fist in triumph. It took me a couple of hours, but I achieved my goal for the day. The new breakthrough and discovery leave me deep in thought.

I had been curious about it for some time. I wanted to know if it provided any benefits or if it was just a title. I don't want to downplay my achievement, but a new title as a journeyman only proved to be a slight improvement in taste and speed.

But on the other side, I won't go hungry for a long time.

But that is a secondary thought as I'm ready to premier my new tier. I will start with something simple, since my ingredients are dangerous on low supply and I feel too lazy to go out to buy some more. A sandwich will have to do for now.

I have a loaf of bread, meat leftovers and vegetables.

An improvised ham sandwich.

But that would be too painfully simple. It should have mayonnaise, some tuna. Make a side salad to add more flavor. Then I should put one layer of butter on the bread before toasting it on my frying pan and...

And that's too complex for a mere sandwich.

I didn't used to think like that before, but now I do. Just the thought of putting a single layer of anything between two pieces of bread and calling it food not only sounds wrong but also mediocre compared to what I can accomplish.

I furrow my brow and pick up a tomato and a sharp knife. Placing the blade against the vegetable, I take a deep breath before making a precise, symmetrical cut. I widen my eyes in surprise at my own skill.

To test it, I grab a half-used head of lettuce and slice it into perfect, even pieces.

I set aside the vegetables and survey my selection of spices. My mind races with ideas for flavor combinations. Salt and pepper alone won't cut it. Maybe rosemary or cumin? Heck, even garlic powder would work.

I sprinkle a bit of each spice onto the chopped vegetables, taking a small taste of each to ensure the flavors complement each other and…

And I'm overcomplicating myself.

Let's just make the sandwich before I end up making anything but a sandwich.

My mind goes into autopilot for a few minutes, but I don't put any thought. I just wanted to see my idea finished.

I stare at my not-so-simple triple ham sandwich and poke it with my finger. I can't help but compare it to my past creations and see how superior it looks in every way. By theory, the taste should be exquisite. I take a deep breath and pick up the sandwich, taking a rather big bite.

As I chew, my mouth explodes with flavor, and fireworks go off inside as my taste buds experience bliss. My brain takes control subconsciously, and I devour the rest of the sandwich in two large bites before swallowing without chewing correctly. The sandwich goes down my throat, causing a slight pain as it reaches my stomach. I rub my chest and cough a little, trying to ease my mistake.

Yet, something inmeditaly feels off.

I look at my right hand and clench it into a fist and punch the air.

A frown flashes across my face, and try with another punch. I know my own strength quite well, so I know something is off with my strength behind those punches.

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race–Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The pugilist
Level–6 (83%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice– Jeanne d'Arc
HP – 440/440 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 1730/1730 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 1950/1950 [200 regen per minute]
STR–28(+1)
END–34(+1)
DEX–33
INT–31
WIS–26
CHA–26
LCK–10
Status: [Well Fed, 59:11 minutes remaining]

This is one of those moments when your heart stops beating for a second. My brain takes long seconds to understand what I've just read and what it is explicitly written in my status box.

But the message is clear: I've gained a temporary boost.

A +1 bonus for eating.

My reaction is immediate as I run towards the fruit basket and grab the first thing within reach - a big red apple. I don't waste any time devouring it in its entirety before calling out my status after swallowing.

However, my focus is forcefully shifted as I accidentally choke on the apple due to my hasty actions. I start hitting my chest with a closed fist to try and dislodge the apple.

When the danger is gone, I take one deep breath and exhale. Only then do I call out my status again to check it out. Disappointingly, my stats remain exactly the same, except the timer, which keeps decreasing.

But this answers my doubt. This temporary bonus only works with whatever food I prepare from now on. It makes perfect sense. I reached the Adept tier after all.

This tier breakthrough is so much more than a title, the possibilities of this discovery. And what if the bonus varies on the complexity of my next dish? I got a simple +1 with a sandwich, a more elaborated one, but a sandwich nonetheless.

I didn't want to leave my home to buy more ingredients at first, but testing that hypothesis is a priority.

And would this newly gained advantage also affect others?

I guess there is only one way to find out.

I work in a kitchen after all.

And I haven't forgotten that now I have the clumsy Jeanne d'Arc as an apprentice.

How does that even work?

Chapter Text

I let out a long, drawn sigh upon hearing the clicking sound of the stupid pins resetting themselves, frustrated by the fact that I had failed for the seventh time in a row.

The damn thing just doesn’t want to stay still!

I manage to get one pin right, but as I move onto the next one, the first one just drops and fucks up the entire process!

“You still haven’t opened that? Kitty, I’m disappointed!” The asshole comes into the scene with a mocking smile. “Even with the guidance of the best thief of Remnant, you cannot unlock the easiest and oldest lock in history. I’m reconsidering my opinion on you.”

I drop the lock and stare at him with a flat expression. “You tossed me a rusty knife and a hairpin and told me to figure it out on my own. So much for your gracious guidance.”

“Ah ah ah! No excuses, kitten,” he chides. “Lock picking is an essential skill that you should have developed.”

“I didn’t bother with it because it seemed like a waste of time when I could just kick down the door or break a window,” I explain. That’s been my go-to method for entering locked places all this time.

“And that’s a brutish way to conduct business, especially if you need to sneak your way in or free yourself from potential cells and cuffs,” Roman counters. “Either way, keep trying because that lock won’t open by itself.” With that, he turns around and leaves me alone, his oh so very important guidance and equally useless at the same time, causing me to roll my eyes.

Should also mention that I’m attempting to pick this lock with barely any source of light? While I’m a faunus and possess natural night vision, I still would appreciate some additional light to help with the task at hand. Unfortunately, the warehouse is only accessible to me at night, and for obvious reasons, the building has very few lights. That leaves me with only my scroll, which is not powerful enough to illuminate my surroundings, but it’s helpful to some extent.

“Easier said than done,” I grumble as I attempt to pick the damn thing once again.

But my plan is quickly derailed as the rusty knife and padlock seem to have a life of their own, dancing around me and out of my grasp.

“Bring it back, Neo,” I groan, running my hand over my face in frustration. “I want to be done with this shit and go home.”

The flying tools slowly return to my hands, and Neo materializes next to me - or more precisely, on top of a wooden crate, sipping her newest favorite drink.

I can’t complain - she paid in full. But watching her drink is tempting me to get one for myself again, and that’s something I’m not too thrilled about. It’s three thousand lien, not hundreds.

‘Don’t rush it, the pins are quite sensitive to sudden movements.’

I raise an eyebrow after reading her message. That’s actual advice, but redundant.

“Something less obvious that you can share with the class?”I ask, gesturing to our surroundings.

Neo simply extends her hand, motioning for me to hand her the lock. Without hesitation, I pass it over to her. She deftly inserts the rusty knife and hairpin, wiggles the hairpin a couple times, and the padlock clicks open with little effort.

In less than five seconds, she opened the damn thing I’ve been struggling for who knows how long…

How?

Neo sends me her unique smug smile before tossing me the lock and walking away to do whatever she needs to do, casually tossing her now-empty drink onto the floor as she goes. She’s clearly laughing at my inability to replicate her success.

I stare at the stupid piece of metal for a moment, taking a deep breath to calm my nerves. Then, I try again, adopting a more relaxed posture and gentler movements. Honestly, I just want to break the damn thing and go home.

The whole sophistication and sneaky stuff doesn’t sit right with me.

*Click*

My scroll rings a notification as well.

‘Told you so~’

This is bullshit…

-Blake Belladonna-

Blake’s heart pounded in her chest as she read the mission report for the umpteenth time. She just couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The Grimm had suddenly appeared in droves at the Mountain Glenn base, catching everyone off guard and forcing them to abandon everything in haste. And that meant everything: food, weapons, dust and intel.

It was supposed to be an easy transportation mission and everything went to shit when the second a herd of goliaths smashed against the base entrance and beowolves packs poured in. At least nobody died or was injured, and they were able to leave the scene before hunters, along with specialized police teams, sprung into action to deal with the monsters of darkness and prevent them from getting any closer to Vale’s walls.

Her heart was gripped with deep regret and shame, as it was her decision to stay behind to oversee their current base and delegate that task to her another. She was supposed to be a leader, to be in front of everyone and lead them forward. Maybe if she had been there, they would have been able to at least recover some of the lost supplies.

But dwelling on the past wouldn’t change anything, and she knew it. The reality was harsh, and the disaster that had befallen them was undeniable. As she stared at the report, Blake felt a sense of helplessness wash over her.

And the cherry on top. Those supplies were part of Adam’s latest success in raiding SDC convoys and a decent portion of them were supposed to be delivered back to Menagerie, either for the population or to be redistributed to the other cells across Remnant.

She was in deep debt to Sienna Khan and the White Fang.

Although, she could take solace in the fact that they wouldn’t demand or put high interest rates in that debt, unlike some human’s shady business or banks. Maybe she could shift her plans and allocate more time to scavenging or collecting donations…

Who was she trying to fool?

She knew perfectly well that she would need to employ force, perhaps not lethal, but force against others just to break even.

Sienna would definitely want those supplies and wouldn’t care how she obtained them as long as she delivered them, unless she did something stupid or radical enough to garner the wrong kind of attention.
Blake's lips contorted into a faint smile. Even with Sienna’s faults and disagreements, she had clear lines which she would never ever dare to cross.

And for herself, she was happy for her brothers and sisters, who were able to obtain some food and dust crates from an abandoned base of human supremacists. They didn’t know what drove them away, but it was a very pleasant surprise to ease the dire situation they found themselves in, at least long enough to give her time to plan their next move.

As she pondered their next move, her hands froze and the mission report slipped from her grasp when her scroll started ringing loudly. She gulped and hesitantly pulled it out to answer the call, knowing full well who was on the other end waiting for her.

Before pressing the answer button, she took one deep breath and steeled herself.

And soon after, the face of the high leader of White Fang appeared in front of her, and she didn’t look pleased. “Blake, it came to my attention that Vale has been quiet, silent even. Not only that, but you haven’t carried the attack to the SDC convoy, which you were informed with a decent time to prepare. And to top it all off, I learned recently that you lost ALL our supplies from Mountain Glenn. Care to give me an explanation?”

She frowned at the last part. Somebody was directly reporting to Sienna within her ranks. That didn’t set a good precedent. She was supposed to be the one to break the bad news to Sienna, not whoever was spying on her.

But she couldn’t mop in front of her. “We… we were very occupied with the establishment of our new base. Mountain Glenn was no longer safe as the grimm learned how to dig and kept attacking us in waves, thankfully we had no casualties but we were forced to abandon the base and we tried to move everything to the new base I’ve preparing and grimm attacked us in even greater numbers, and hunters were dispatched because they feared a tide potentially forming so close to the city.”

Sienna khan raised a single eyebrow. “I see, you are very lucky that we moved the war hound weeks ago. But that doesn’t explain why you didn’t attack the SDC convoy we tasked you, especially considering that you have no supplies left.”

“The setup of our new base had most of our attention and… We-we have organized the unions from the industrial district. They will conduct a mass scale strike against the SDC owned companies.”

“... Is that it?” Sienna asked, clearly not impressed by her response.

“Yes.” She admitted as she lowered her gaze.

The tiger faunus sighed exasperation as her hands rubbed her temples. “We needed those weapons and dust for our people, especially to keep reinforcing the Atlas’ cell. And here you are playing pedantic politics.”

Blake frowned and tried to speak up to defend her reasoning, but the leader just raised a single hand, anticipating her. “Conveniently for you, we obtained some intel regarding a SDC mining outpost. I will forward you everything we know later, but try to gather more information about it and prepare a rescue operation. One thing for certain is that their faunus workers are contract slaves.“

The young lieutenant took a deep breath. “It will be done, high leader.”

Blake couldn’t shake off the feeling of unease that had settled in her gut at the mere idea of attacking the SDC convoy, but this new mission was different. This time, they would be rescuing their people and helping others. It was a small step in the right direction, and she knew that they had to take it.

The dark-skinned woman locked eyes with her, a hard glare trying to intimidate her. “I expect results, Blake. Don’t make me regret putting you in charge.”

She nodded.

Sienna was the one who ended the video call.

She couldn’t help but let out a sigh of relief, as the call went better than she expected.

She knew that she couldn’t linger in that feeling of relief for much longer, as the sound of the door clicking open drew her attention.

“Ma’am.”

“Yes, brother?”

“We will run out of food in two days.”

Her ears perked up at the bad news. “Did our funds run out?”

He nodded.

Blake felt like collapsing, feeling the pressure grow on her shoulders. Her brain struggled to come up with another solution until one little dark suggestion whispered to her a potentially lucrative solution.

“Are… where… Are there any SDC farms?” She forced herself to utter those words. It was outrageous for her to bring that possibility.

As much as she hated the idea, it was the SDC. They could easily replenish anything they could take, and since she was in charge, she would make sure nobody would be harmed in the operation.

But her second in command shook his head. “Those farms are heavily protected. Attacking any of them would be… dangerous.”

“I wasn’t asking for an attack, but a quick and quiet heist.”

“We certainly can do it, but we would need time to prepare.”

She and her friend Illia could infiltrate the premises and turn off the alarms system to let the rest of their team to take as much food as they could carry. And any excess they would distribute it around the population living in the slums to increase their reputation.

“How long do you think it would take our team?” She asked for a second opinion.

He seemed surprised at first, but then brought a hand under his chin and looked at the roof in thought. “Between learning patrol routes, scouting surroundings and countermeasures to deal with unexpected circumstances. I think it would take us at least one week.”

The cat girl sighed in disappointment.

It was too long. And their current food reserves wouldn’t last that long unless she dismissed a considerable number of their members. The idea was enticing as it would reduce the risk of discovery and she would be able to get rid of those with radical beliefs, but it could cause trouble as those problematic members might try to do something on their own.

She beamed when another idea came up. Certainly it wasn’t a permanent solution, but it was a necessary band aid to delay her current issue.

“Dust.”

“Ma’am?”

“The dust we recovered is more than enough to get us food if we trade it. Then we can focus on the SDC heist to secure food for months.” She laid out a simple plan.

That stupid supremacist gang was hoarding dust for some reason, but a resource always on high demand meant money, and money could turn into whatever you needed. The white fang might not be able to trade directly with legal businesses, but there are many opportunists who would gladly trade with them just to deepen their pockets.

“It will be done.”

With that said, her second in command left her makeshift office and gently closed the door.

Finally alone, Blake allowed her body to slump onto her old wooden chair, feeling the weight of her responsibilities pressing down on her shoulders. She removed her mask with a sigh, grateful for the brief respite from the constant scrutiny that came with her new position as the leader of Vale’s cell.

Blake couldn’t help but wonder why Adam had pushed Sienna to pass the mantle of leadership to her, and why she had accepted.

Deep down, she knew the answer. She had always wanted to steer the White Fang back to its original roots and bring about the change she believed was necessary. But she had underestimated just how difficult that path would be. Nothing was going her way.

As she held the mask in her hand, her mind whispered in her ear, tempting her to abandon her responsibilities and run away from it all. But she knew that was not an option. She had made a commitment to her people, and she couldn’t betray their trust.

As she gazed at the mask with a mixture of disdain and resignation, she couldn’t help but wonder if accepting Adam’s offer had been a mistake after all.

-Ma’iq Rakhan-

I wish I could say that this morning started like any other.

Usually, I wake up, splash my face, and make a quick breakfast. But my short routine never got the chance to reach that last step.

As I exit my room, my ears perk up at the sound of activity in the kitchen. The unmistakable sound of my frying pan at full capacity draws my attention. Before my head can fill with questions, my nostrils pick up a pleasant aroma, beckoning me to investigate.

I know that I should be cautious and on guard, but when you already know the answer, is there even a point?
“Good morning Neo.” I greet my home invader.

The girl turns around slowly, giving me her usual smirk, before turning off the stove. I take a seat and calmly observe as she expertly serves up scrambled eggs and bacon, accompanied by toast, before placing the plate in front of me.

“I didn’t know you could cook.”

Although, it is the easiest breakfast.

The fashionista merely rolls her eyes in response as she takes off the gray apron and throws it towards the sink. She could have just hung it back in place, but that’s Neo for you.

The short girl goes to my fridge and retrieves a decent sized bowl filled with fruit and ice cream, making me give her a dry look.

Of course she would eat ice cream for breakfast, and judging from the amount that is in there, I will have to restock my ice cream and strawberries.

At least she was kind enough to make me breakfast, but this is a bit too nice coming from her. “Not like I hate free breakfast, but what’s the occasion?”

I pick up my fork and dig in, only to be pleasantly surprised by the superb taste.

Not at my level of good, but good nonetheless.

The colorful girl just looks at me smugly as she seats in front of me.

‘Why wouldn’t I reward my favorite kitten after learning the tricks of the trade?’

I let out a frustrated groan as I swipe to dismiss that text. “Don’t call me kitten, please. Roman does it because he is an asshole.”

He knows my name but never once said it. It is always kitty, kitten, kitty-cat and whatever words he invents just to be a fucking asshole.

‘Earn it then, kitten.’

She actually used bold letters.

“And how am I supposed to earn a new name, hmm?” I ask, not expecting a real answer from her.

And just like I expected, she merely shrugs and takes a spoonful of her breakfast. Only for her eyes to light up and lock her mismatched eyes with me, making me roll my eyes.

A mischievous smile creeps into her lips.

I take another bite of my food, and she does the same, but this time she opens her mouth and reveals a half strawberry balancing on her tongue. She purposefully shows off her skillful movements, which cannot be taken from an innocent perspective, and she fucking knows the innuendo behind it.

I maintain my blank expression as Neo swallows the strawberry and looks at me with a smug smile filled with triumph. I scowl in response and try to eat my food in peace.

I am more resilient than she thinks I am, something that childish won’t get me all flustered. But against my better judgment, I take another glance at her and see her giving the most exaggerated pouting I’ve seen so far as she takes another bite.

Honestly, whatever.

I will finish my breakfast and go to work. And since I am thinking about my job, it was a pleasant discovery to learn I’ve been getting results. The workers seemed more energetic than usual and loved my food a lot more than before. That translates into more money in my pocket.

But as if the universe knows something I don’t, my scroll rings with a message notification. I sigh, expecting to see another witty remark from Neo, who is still pouting with her arms folded.
‘There will be a surprise inspection today. Consider this your day off.’

That message is actually from my boss. She has my number because it was part of the paperwork, but never once contacted me through my scroll. I frown as my hand hesitates to reply with questions, but quickly retracts it, as I don’t see the point in doing so.

And she did say that this is a day off, an opportunity.

But that is kinda a wrench to my schedule. I have nothing planned for today besides my jobs. And Jeanne will only appear on weekends since I don’t have her number. What should I do then?

I think I should develop my weaver job. It has been a bit stagnant lately.

‘Something interesting? You are making funny faces.’

I place my scroll on the table after reading her message. “Yeah, my boss gave me a free day. Since I don’t have anything to do, I will do some knitting. It’s been a while since I practiced that skill.”

‘Come to the base then, there is a gift waiting for you.’

I frown as I cross my arms in thought. I didn’t expect to get a gift, but that would mean going there and that would inevitably lead to running errands for Torchwick despite not being the correct hour. Although, I get paid by job, and maybe I can finish all my deliveries before night and use that time for my weaver job to catch up.

Sounds like a plan.

I nod. “Sure, I will go there.”

I quickly finish the rest of my breakfast, knowing that I need to shower and change my clothes before heading out. I can’t just go outside in my pajamas, after all.

I wipe any crumb from my mouth with my arm. “Thank you Neo. It was very nice of you.”

The girl in question merely grins and approaches me to give me a headpat...

I will never tell her how good they feel. It’s a secret I will take to the fucking grave.

‘I cooked you clean. I will be waiting outside.’

She vanishes from sight just as I finish reading her last message.

I roll my eyes and stand up. Only for my eyes bulge out in shock when I realize my stove is a fucking mess. The fried oil spilled in every direction. And the worst part, the wall has been chaotically painted with used cooking oil, which cannot scrub off.

It must be a special talent to be able to make a mess of everything except your clothes, and even more so when you’re wearing white, fucking white, and she left with spotless clothes.

I hold back my anger and clean everything, before heading to the shower.

I exit my apartment building and check my sides and find Neo playing with her pink scroll until she notices my presence and gestures for me to follow her as she enters the alley.

I honestly don’t know why she wants to go inside an alley, but whatever, I follow her lead.

The place is as one could expect of an alley but is cleaner and it has three big dumpsters. Wait three?

The fashionable girl is quick to notice my confusion and calmly touches one container, causing it to glow for a moment before shattering into millions of pieces, leaving behind a blue sport motorcycle.

That’s actually a neat trick.

No parking fee.

The engine roars, shift my attention back to Neo, who is ready to drive and waiting for me to take the backseat.

I take her up on her offer and carefully position myself and get a firm grip on the seat to prevent myself from falling off. Everything to not bother her as she drives to the warehouse. Except that goes out the fucking window when she purposefully leans back on my chest and looks up at me with a triumphant grin.

Did I forget to mention that she was also pushing her ass against me?

‘Go ahead, I promise I won’t bite… much.’

Does she know our size difference?

She does, she clearly does, and that’s why she wants me to hug her and struggle to not touch her breasts.

“Have it your way, then.” I scoff and wrap my arms tightly around her stomach, leaning closer to her and discovering that she smells quite nice. Although she cooked recently, she smells like flowers instead of fried food.

And that is the signal for the sadistic girl to release the brakes and make a run for it.

And as much as I hate to admit it, by instinct I hugged her tighter because she was going absolutely crazy with her bike!

My stomach even agrees with me as I feel goosebumps and nauseas when we entered a highway.

I barely take notice of the cars we pass since Neo does sharp turns for every single one, her entire vehicle leaning to one side making a drop in cold sweat when I see the moving road closer than it should.

And are those sirens?

She actually got the attention of the VPD?

With great effort, I turn to look over my shoulder and indeed; we are being chased by two police cars with their sirens going wild.

“Holy fuck!”

She is actually doing a wheelie!

I hold on to her body for my dear life and shut my eyes close.

Fuck everything. I just want this to end.

If I don’t see the world, then the world doesn’t exist and cannot harm me.

Sound logic.

I just don’t know what happens around me and I don’t want to know.

Or that was supposed to be my mentality when I felt a hand petting my head, only then I dared to crack open an eye, carefully analyze my surroundings, and much to my relief, we were at the warehouse.

I immediately jump off the bike and drop on the ground, just to feel solid earth and get that reassurance that I am no longer in mortal danger thanks to that speed freak. She is just giggling at my suffering.

Better laugh because there is no chance in hell I will ever be a passenger of hers ever again.

Neo, on her part, skips towards me and shows me her scroll with a picture on the screen. And I can hear my stomach drop when I see that evidence in its full glory. It was me holding Neo’s waist for my dear life as she had the perfect selfie on her grinning self while the background had the police cars upside down.

I am so fucked.

Or at least I was until I checked my scroll.

‘Relax, nothing will happen. The VPD doesn’t care about speeding.’

I open my mouth to argue back, to bring some sense to the situation, but her grin stops me as I understand how pointless it is. And whenever she said it would be fine, it would be fine. She clearly had some experience, and this wasn’t the first time she broke the law so blatantly in front of me.

So yeah, it is fine. Everything is fine.

Still, I will not let her drive again. She will have to drag me kicking and screaming.

Which she will definitely do… because she would find it amusing.

Whatever, enough thinking and worrying. I will just head inside and see what is Roman’s gift, hopefully it is something cool to lift my sour mood. Pushing myself off the pavement, I dust off any dirt from my clothes and head inside.

And Neo is moving her bike somewhere around the warehouse, witnessing that trick with her semblance. I believe she will do the same thing.

The very first thing I notice inside the building is that it is rather empty compared to nighttime. I don’t see any henchmen moving stuff, instead I only find the flamboyant thief puffing his cigar as he reads a newspaper.

I admit, it is strange to see him doing something so normal, so mundane. I was more like expecting him to be doing more busy work or something along the lines of a famous thief activity.

The older man throws the newspaper away when he notices my presence and takes off the cigar to gently tap it on his ashtray. “You are quite early. But I can work with that.” He calmly opens the table drawer and retrieves a wrapped package. “Consider this a promotion gift.”

I furrow my brows. “Promotion gift?”

Roman merely shrugs and throws the package, which I promptly catch. “Well, I’ve said before you’ve proved quite reliable, and Neo has been bugging me to reward you somehow. So I thought to myself, why not? Besides, you will need it for your next job.”

My ears perk up at the last part, causing my attention to shift to the wrapped pack. My hand quickly tears off the paper and removes the shoebox lid, revealing a strange metallic mask on top of a red book. A half-mask as it only covers the eyes and nose and it has a large green visor. Is kind of similar to the helmet from Vale’s police but is only a mask instead of a full on helmet.

“What is this?” I ask, taking out the mask for a better look.

It also looks in pristine condition.

“Atlas speciality.” Torchwick calmly stands up from his chair and stretches his back. “It’s the new standard visor for Atlas’ military helmets. They are supposed to premiere next week, just another proof of how amazing I am. No need to thank me.”

He flashes his arrogant smirk, making me roll my eyes.

“From what I understood, it can connect with your scroll, has a thermal vision function, and can take pictures with good resolution. Maybe there are more features, but I didn’t bother to read the manual. You do it if you want to learn everything, or don’t. And don’t worry about being traced back to you, we made sure to wipe it clean from Atlas network.”

“We?”

“Trade secret.”

Yeah, that will remain a mystery. I calmly approach the table and place the box on top of it and take out only to place it next to the shoe box and take out the manual for quick reading.

I have to skip a lot of chapters since it mostly explains how to connect to the helmet, which I don’t have.

Thankfully, it has a small section in case I don’t possess a helmet for whatever reason.

Following the instructions, I finally put on the mask and adjusted the strap to be as comfortable around my head.

Unsurprisingly, the whole world becomes a darker shade of green, thanks to the glass color, but I can compare it to normal sunglasses, so it isn’t a big issue.

But that is a little detail, since I need to synchronize my scroll with whatever function was mentioned in the manual. It said I needed to press a small button on my right temple, and hold it for a few seconds.

Following the instructions, an alert prompt appears on my scroll and I hit the accept all.

Just like my gamer system, a small window pops into existence, saying ‘Device recognized’ for a few seconds before minimizing.

‘Pretty cool, huh?’

Neo’s message stays on screen a few seconds before it automatically minimizes, clearing my view.

That’s actually a cool feature.

And that was one of the features, so I test the next one and push the small button that is around my right temple. The effect is immediate, as my field of vision has a drastic change. I catch sight of every person in the building. Which I only count two, Roman standing in front of me and Neo’s small frame approaching from the backdoor.

“Thermal vision, a very useful trick.” Romans comments as I turn off this thermal vision. “I know your kind can see in the dark, but this is far better. I’m sure you will squeeze all it’s worth.”

He isn’t wrong. Enhanced night vision, I will take it.

“I can already see some uses for this. But mostly I am glad I don’t need to walk around with my face glued to the scroll.” I comment on the main benefit as I take off the mask and watch it dematerialize in my hands.

Late Allagan?

Didn’t Roman say that it comes from Atlas? So why did my system give it a different name?

He claps his hands once to get back my attention. “Exactly kitty, now to your next job.” His cane point at a couple of unmarked cardboard boxes piled together. “Do you remember the White Fang?”

My body freezes at the mention of that name and slowly turns to stare at Roman, my latest doubt becoming a secondary thought. “I do. You mentioned them in your conversation with Junior, didn’t you?”

“Yup, it came to the surprise of no one that they didn’t disappear. They just opted to hide in a hole and stay quiet for all these weeks. At least until they got hungry, since they contacted one of my brokers to get them food. Normally I wouldn’t give it a second glance and finish our business, but they are paying with dust.”

“Why does that matter?” I ask in confusion.

He opens another drawer from his table and pulls out a document. “I’m just commenting. Don’t bother with the details. Although, I have a strong feeling that they will do more trades with dust as payment. So be a dear and hand them this catalog as well.” He slides the framed document across the table. “If they want to pay with dust, then I will happily oblige. One simply cannot have too much dust.”

I agree with the sentiment, dust prices aren’t stable. One day they’re up and others they’re down.

And Roman also deals with dust, but he is such an asshole that doesn’t sell it to me at market price.

I pick it up and send it straight to my inventory before looking at the thief. “And I am supposed to go alone?”

He waves his hand dismissively. “You are faunus. You will be fine, just scream how much you hate humanity or the Schnee if they ask too many questions. Besides, I need my dear Neo for another job.”

After he finishes, a smile forms on his lips as he gently pats Neo on the head, who just happens to arrive on time. She uses her umbrella to poke Roman in the stomach, making him chuckle.

“So deliver food and hand in the new catalog. Sounds easy enough.” Ignoring the fact that they might be waiting for me or have other orders from that bitch of Sienna, who I will punch in the throat when I find her.
Or I might kick their teeth in if any of them try to do anything against me.

“Yup. Time is money, one two one two, kitten.”

I opt to ignore his remark and grab all the crates and the sticky note with the address.

The sticky note has the written address and a quick glance made me let out an exasperated sigh when I learned that the filthy ghetto is the drop point. In hindsight, it makes sense since that is an area which law enforcement doesn’t bother with, but still.

Fuck that place.

Regrettably, a job is a job, and I must complete it.

A taxi is my choice of transportation to drop me off somewhere near the walls and finish the rest by foot. And like always, the cops assigned to the entrance didn’t bother to glance my direction as I entered the crime infested slums.

They only care if you exit that shithole.

From that point I follow the given directions, ignoring the crowds of people loitering around. Only one or two bothered to look at me as I passed them.

As I walk through the alley, I have some time to myself to think about what to expect from the White Fang. But soon, my thoughts turn to anger at those bastards for kidnapping me. The idea of going there and beating up a few of them to let off some steam is tempting, but I know that would be foolish. After all, my current job is to deliver food to them, and they’re armed with guns, unlike the typical gangsters in the slums. I’ll have to hold back my feelings for now.

Moving on another train of thought. Blake has only been talking to me about how much they have done and the past feats, but never the present. And whenever that came up, she did her best to avoid the topic altogether or give vague answers. So when you get more… questionable information from an outside source, one cannot help but wonder or question.

I kinda knew?

It is still a mess in my head to juggle the pieces back together with the tidbits of information. Yet I don’t feel like burden myself with the issue, since it is the easier approach in my biased opinion. Even if that’s objectively the worst approach to that particular problem.

But for whatever reasons now that I am so close to the place, I might get some answers. Like it or not.

A quick check of my surroundings tells me enough that I’m close to the building. It is the perfect time to summon my new gadget and hide my identity. At least to some degree, since my tail and ears still are a big give away if they bother to investigate further than superficial glances.

By mere curiosity, I turn on the thermal vision and individuality pick up multiple heat signatures from my surroundings. I catch sight of heads poking from the windows. Some signatures are brighter than others, though.

Compared to the guys near the walls, these people are weirdly curious, and I stand out too much. My clothes are clean, for instance. And my high-tech mask also is attractive to the ignorant masses. Knowing I won’t get anything else from the area, I turn it off and keep walking until I reach the entrance of the rundown building. Matching the aesthetic of the neighborhood.

A pair of tall faunus stood at the entrance keeping watch and their gaze turned to me the second I stepped closer and their posture had a slight change, but not enough to consider them an immediate threat or intentions to try anything against me.

If I wasn’t aware that I’m doing a delivery to the fang, I would have passed them as another pair of crooks from those mediocre gangs fighting for city scraps.

“What are you doing here?” One of them finally speaks up in a gruff tone.

I merely bring forth the sticky note. “Delivery.”

Both exchange looks in confusion and then try to look behind me for anything and fail, obviously. “But you brought nothing.”

I shrug nonchalantly. “Trade secret.”

As if I would explain my inventory to a random nobody on the streets

I can see their faces go through a myriad of emotions, probably struggling to understand what they should do. In my case, I patiently wait for them to come to a decision. I have nowhere else to go or responsibilities to worry about, except sleep.

The guy from the right finally brings out a walkie talkie and speaks through it in a poorly hush tone. Why didn’t they do that from the beginning?

In a matter of seconds, the reply comes through.

“Let him in. He isn’t a human.”

The two guards step aside and invite inside the building. It doesn’t come as a surprise when I find it empty and poorly maintained; broken chairs scattered all over the floor, paint peeling off the wall and so on and on.

It isn’t the first building I find in such a state and it won’t be the last. On the bright side, it doesn’t burn my nose, meaning they kept it somewhat clean and devoid of hobo invasions.

Although, I haven’t come to appreciate mediocrity. And a sole member of the fang share my thoughts as he gets my attention as with a loud grunt. I can say that is rather nostalgic to see that black-and-white uniform again. Yet that nostalgic sentiment doesn’t last, because the idiot believes it is a good idea to get a little too close to my comfort and lean closer with his grimm-like mask.

A very poor and pathetic attempt of intimidation. Even more pathetic when you take into consideration that I’m a head taller than him.

I would laugh if it wasn’t for the desire for him to get ballsy, retarded, and try to do something and give me the perfect excuse to vent my repressed anger on him and whoever came to help.

I merely shake my head with a smirk before handing him the note. “I need to hand some stuff and documents to your leader.”

The grunt quietly takes the note and beckons me to follow him inside a room. The place is exactly like the first room, except he pushes a sofa and kneels in front of a newly revealed wooden hatch, which he opens.

I take his invitation.

The change of scenario is drastic as I discover a large base of operations and a lot more members of the White Fang, either training or lazing off. And my arrival doesn’t go unnoticed as a considerable number of soldiers turn to look at me with curiosity for seconds before returning to their respective activities.

I have no complaints. It makes my job easier.

Their disinterest in my persona makes things smoother as I walk across the large room. Occasionally taking sidelong glances, I focus on the door with a large insignia of the White Fang and a single guy standing guard. But compared to the rest, he is massive and has an equally massive weapon strapped to his back.

I don’t need a big poster to tell me that he has aura, totally killing any temptation to cause trouble.

“You are our delivery, I presume?” Unlike the first guy, he doesn’t even try to play games with me, straight to the point.

I nod before bringing out Roman’s catalog. “But first, I need to give your leader a document from my boss.”

The big guy sighs and knocks on the door without breaking eye contact. “I am surprised that the bastard has a faunus on his payroll.”

“Despite being a petty bastard, he pays well. You know how things are, and money is a way to mitigate it.” I admit, getting a nod from him.

The door opens, and the leader dressed in a white a black vest steps out. “Is there a problem… Oh.”

Even with the white mask, I would recognize that long ebony hair and a pair of cat ears anywhere.

“Blake?”

My mentor.

My words have an immediate effect on every single person in the room. Especially from Blake, who has her weapon on hand, ready to attack me. And the many faceless stares sending murderous intent, and the masked big guy has his chainsaw ready.

I click my tongue in annoyance and carefully analyse the room, but fail to find a way to get out unscathed.

“How do you know that name?” She hisses.

With a heavy sigh, I raise both hands in surrender. “Can… can we talk in private, please? I will answer everything.”

Blake looks at the agitated crowd and sighs. “Fine.”

A mere wave of her hand defuses the entire situation as all the fang members return to their activities, except for one person who kept staring at me.

I let out another sigh of relief and lowered my hands. However, I need to be cautious and avoid saying anything foolish without thinking. Blake is somewhat a rational person, as far as I know, and I don’t know how things would have turned out if someone else was in charge.

I follow her inside her office and close the door.

Almost immediately, I have a blade on my throat, making me flinch.

“Start talking.” She growls.

I slowly raise my hands again. “Nobody will hear us, right?”

“If we keep our voice down.”

I let out another long sigh and make an announcement to avoid potential problems. “I will remove this mask, nothing else.”

Her nod is all the confirmation I need to remove the strap of my mask and take it off. Even underground, I feel a faint breeze rush across my face and eyes, a needy breath of fresh air.

The effect is almost instant as the cold steel falls to the floor.

“Ma’iq?!”

“A little disappointed you didn’t recognize me.”

It’s not like I was trying to hide my tail or ears.

Chapter Text

A myriad of questions came my way as soon as I took a seat.

Or, more like, an endless loud ranting after I answered a couple of said questions.

“Easy there, Blake. We really don’t want the others to hear you cursing their leader and butt in.” I finally interrupt her as I check the door with caution. I don’t really believe those guys would be glued to the door trying to hear our conversation, but I still wouldn’t want this to be public.

It is the Cat girl’s turn to stop and gaze at the door with scrutiny before clicking her tongue. “I know but… ugh, how could she? I warned her to not try anything, and she still did!”

Now I can guess Sienna might have acted out of spite.

“Blake, honestly? I’m more concerned about how she knocked me out and dropped me in Vale’s slums. I saw nothing or nobody. It’s a terrifying thought.” I wince at the memory. “Although, I wasn’t one to mope for too long and as you can see, I pulled through hardships and… came back with a win.”

Good money and a place to sleep.

Of course, ignoring my forced employment under Roman Torchwick and the blackmail material hanging above me.

Blake doesn’t see it that way, and narrows her eyes. “How can you call this fine? Ma’iq, you are working with criminals!”

She slams both hands on her wooden desk, causing me to stare at her in surprise from her sudden outburst, yet that surprise quickly goes down and soon it’s replaced with annoyance. “I only deliver stuff. No need to get worked up…”

I almost forgot the main purpose of my visit.

I stand up and summon the food crates one by one and place them on top of each other, creating a short tower before bringing out Roman’s pricing catalog.

Blake, for some reason, just let her jaw hang open as I handed her the document.

“Ma’iq!” She shouts in clear indignation as she crumples the paper in her hands before tossing it like garbage, causing my face to contort into a deep frown.

“Do I need to remind you that there are people outside that door? I’m only doing my job, therefore, pay me so I can leave.”

At those venomous words, Blake’s ears drop. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean… I just…”

I sigh as I drag a hand across my face. “Why are you so worked up? You weren’t like this before.”

My mentor gave a long look and bit her lip before averting her amber eyes and taking a seat in her chair behind the desk.

“You… you are right. I’ve been very stressed out lately. Nothing is working out for me and now I’m finding out about you and how you were kidnapped under Sienna’s orders, and as a result, you are working for that bastard.”

“Must have been a shocker.”

She gives me a weak smile. “Yes, it was.”

I shrug nonchalantly. “What’s done is done. I adapted and I’m doing fine. Mostly.”

“It’s not fine Ma’iq. This never ends well for us, and you said you wouldn’t hurt people. You wanted to get rid of your past and bad habits. This job, as you call it, will only end on the opposite of that.”

I glance at the door over my shoulder again. “Not like they gave me a choice.” My back slowly lean and rest on the chair as I look at the ill-maintained roof and the light bulb. “I don’t know why I wanted to change so much. But can you really blame me, Blake? I had to do what I had to do. If I didn’t, then I would have ended up at the bottom of the river.”

A long silence follows.

“No, I don’t blame you.”

I slowly lower my gaze to meet hers with a raised eyebrow.

“I perfectly understand where you’re coming from, I just wish it didn’t have to come to that.” She laments.

I let out a long-drawn sigh. “Me too.”

Another long silence engulfs the room.

Neither of us wanted or knew how to continue the clusterfuck of a reunion.

At least the bell saved me.

The notification sound of my scroll, to be exact.

Blake says nothing but slightly frowns, directing her gaze towards my scroll supposedly is.

I quickly pull out to check the message.

‘Roman wants you to bring something back after you finish with those weirdoes.’
I don’t know why I expected to be somebody else but Neo.

‘Almost done. Where?’ I write back.

‘Somewhere. ’

I roll my eyes.

Typical girl.

I stand up from my chair and stretch my back. “Sorry Blake, but more work. Please give me the dust.”

“Don’t leave please!” She practically jumps from her chair, despair dripping from her voice.

I stop in my tracks in mild surprise by her outburst. “We can talk later, you know? It’s not like the moment I step out of that door, I’m gone forever. And trust me, there is a lot to talk about between us, but Roman isn’t the patient type. And I really don’t want to speak with so many people around who might overhear us.”

I point at the door behind me with my thumb.

My reply works in calming Blake as she takes a deep breath before giving a quick nod. “You are right. This isn’t a place to talk, especially since I know someone is spying on me.” She grabs a small piece of paper and a pen. “Meet me here at 10 PM.”

She hands me a note with an address I can easily recognize. It is somewhere in the middle between the slums and my apartment, but still an objectively better place than this shithole.

I store the note in my left pocket and strap my mask around my head.

“I need the payment for the food.”

My fellow faunus nods and drags a smaller wooden crate filled to the brim with the precious crystalized dust of all colors.

A single touch is all I need.

Her amber eyes go wide for a moment, but she composes herself. “See you later.”

I wave my hand in response and finally leave the office, closing the door behind me.

After hearing the click, I sigh again, releasing whatever was bottling up inside me.

That could have gone better. Although I have around twelve hours to better think what should I say or ask Blake, with nobody spying on us.

Even then, I am still in less than friendly territory and I need to be somewhere else. So there is no reason to remain a single second deep in White Fang territory, but I will keep a mental note of the place.

And just like my arrival, everyone is minding their own business, except one dark-skinned woman with long brown hair who is staring at me. I could even go as far as to say she is giving me hateful looks through her grimm mask, but I choose to disregard her and leave the basement through the trapdoor.

And right on cue, another message from the friendly psychotic Neo arrives on my scroll, containing the exact address for my next job.

Although, it is hard to pinpoint an exact location in a place where they don’t bother to mark the streets since the vagrants love to vandalize or destroy everything they can. I can only use reference points to find the place, which she was kind enough to give as well.

After one turn to the left, I leave the fang territory.

And the changes are noticeable at a glance, because there are humans roaming around or gathered in small groups.

“The fuck you looking at?!”

Oops, I was staring longer than necessary.

And the rest of his cronies are focused entirely on me with equally wrathful glares.

I click my tongue and opt to ignore those idiots.

Although, I hope they are beyond moronic and attack me. Because that’s how their ilk work, any hint of disrespect is met with excessive violence.

My ears pick up the steps getting closer behind me and I ready a fist to counter whatever laughable punch they throw at me.

But as I kept walking, nothing ever came to stop me.

I frown for a moment and look over my shoulder and become disappointed when I see those idiots are back in their little circlejerk.

After that minor hiccup, I continue on my way, keeping my guard up, just in case. The streets are a mess, with trash and debris littering the ground, but I manage to navigate my way using the reference points that Neo gave me.

Besides, my destination turned to be easier to find as it was the only relatively good looking building in the neighborhood and the lack of vagrants lying around.

I move towards the door and knock twice.

I don’t wait long as the half opens after hearing a couple of locks, revealing a young man with green eyes and black messy hair. Although, the most notorious feature on him was the big bag under his eyes.

“What…”

“Torchwick sends his regards.” I say.

“Oh…” He closes the door and unlocks the rest of the door's security.

The man opens the door and steps away to give me access.

The very first thing I notice is the impressive interiors. Compared to my experiences, it is a nice place and well maintained. He even has paintings hanging on the wall. But he coughs to get my attention and point me where to go instead of gawking at my surroundings.

Yet I must acknowledge that the room is well decorated for a home in the slums.

So I just take a seat on the metal chair and wait for the agent or whatever he is supposed to be to bring whatever Roman requested so I can be on my way.

I wait a couple of minutes before the door opens and the same guy comes back, dragging a gray duffel bag with him. A quite heavy one at that, since he is struggling to move it and he is heavily panting.

Taking pity in his effort, I stand up and lift the bag in his stead.

“Just… give it to him.” He puts his hands on his knees as he tries to catch his breath.

The mystery duffle bag soon dematerialized.

“Whatever.”

I leave the building and set my path to the main gate. But cannot help but wonder what it’s inside that bag or why Roman wanted it.

While walking, I cannot help but look around and notice once again groups of people doing nothing. I just wonder why people just loiter around doing nothing to change their circumstances. I was practically like them months ago and now I changed that situation by myself.
Although, this is Vale.

Not Menagerie.

And I have a powerful cheat that sped things up.

Either way, this is their problem, not mine and not like I care.

And the nearby folks don’t contribute to my view as their glares leak animosity towards me.

After all, I am far cleaner and better looking than anyone from this ghetto.

And the advanced mask makes me stand out a bit too much…

I should better take it off and hide it under my vest. Using my inventory would draw far more attention to me than I already have.

On the bright side, I already see the gate and a crowd, with the security keeping tight control of them.

As a good upstanding citizen of Vale, I take my place in the queue and wait until it is my turn.

-Later-

I calmly drop the duffle bag along with the box full of dust in front of my boss, who momentarily lifts his gaze away from a magazine.

A magazine about male fashion.

I’m not even questioning that.

“Good work kitty cat. Sadly, I don’t have a star to commemorate your achievement.”

He mocks as he slides the plastic cards across the table, which I happily take.

A short-lived surprise flashes across my face. That was more than my normal rate.

I shouldn’t help but wonder that the increased pay comes from the fact it was a delivery to the Fang or he was serious about my minor promotion.

But I won’t complain about more money.

A brief silence soon follows before I bring out my favorite addictive drink and take a seat next to the table before taking off my technologically advanced mask.

“Hmm? Aren’t you leaving?” The thief asks in mild curiosity.

I shrug. “Free day. I thought that you would have more jobs for me. The sun is still up there and I have time to kill.”

My reply gets a chuckle from him as he puts down his magazine and leans forwards. “You are an eager one, aren’t you?”

“One-off thing.” I take a long sip from my pepsi.

His grin remains steady. Instead, his hand slides a paper, a list of names, to be more exact. “Doesn’t matter. So, what do you think about… flexing some muscles?”

“Meaning?”

“You know firsthand that some people are less than pleasing to deal with. And you are very good at putting them back in the right direction. What do you think? I can guarantee a double rate and a percentage of every successful collection.”

Debt collector.

He wants to turn me into one.

I can’t justify myself or exonerate any guilt if I were to take that offer.

“I only do deliveries.” I sharply give my answer. Besides, I know Neo enjoys that job a little too much, so it wouldn’t be fair to take that joy from her.

“Ah yes, only deliveries. Such dedicated courier.” He laments with a mocking tone.

“Your point?” I frown. “I’ve already dug a hole for myself, but I won’t go even deeper.”

Roman stares at me in silence as he raises a single brow. “Your loss, kitten.”

I give a slight shake of my shoulders in response and quickly finish my frozen drink before crushing the can between my hands and throwing it away.

I absolutely love this drink.

The thief’s smile disappeared from his face. His eyes locked where my trash landed. “Get lost. This isn’t your litter box.”

It comes as a surprise that he actually cared about something so insignificant. But I say nothing back after a quick glance at his face now twisted into a scowl.

I quietly left the warehouse.

That leaves me around twelve hours to kill before I meet up with Blake. I guess I could use the extra hours for a quick incursion into the Emerald forest and kill some mutts to level up.

I shake off the idea since I have barely increased my level on other skills, the attributes gain would be insignificant. Therefore, that leaves me with my original plan of increasing my weaving skill to an acceptable level.
If possible to reach the breakthrough and leave it at journeyman weaver.

And while this isn’t the Commercial district, there are workshops who would gladly sell me supplies. Although, they would sell it at market price, but not like I would mind, even more now that I just got paid a nice sum.

With my decision taken, I merely head to the workshops area and look for one about textile. A very easy shop to find since they have enormous signs and a vast selection of cloth outside to show off their products.

It is, as expected, a quick purchase and I am already out with a big bag full of yarn of all colors and a few thousands poorer. But as always, it is a necessary investment for my persona.

As I turn to the left, my feet abruptly stop when I notice a pink parasol.

“I thought Roman had you busy with work.” I comment.

The pink umbrella spins as it closes, revealing the smug smile of Neo. Although I don’t fail to notice crumbs on her mouth. It is a question that answers itself after seeing a half eaten muffin on her left hand.

“Soooo, what brings you here?” I ask.

Neo takes a single bite from her muffin as she tilts her head to the left, only to shrug nonchalantly.

Since I am not even getting a message, then I should assume she is just bored again.

I pick up one ball of white yarn from my bag and show it to her. “Wanna make a snowman?”

The petite girl tosses the muffin over her shoulder and almost immediately clings to my arm. Intentionally placing my arm on her bosom while giving me a bashful look.

I am very tempted to flick her between the mismatched eyes.

Yet that remains forever as a thought in my head. The only thing to do is to head home with my… questionable friend.

-Much later-

Neo happily left my home after getting an extensive collection of angry and cutesy plushies and raiding my fridge, AGAIN.

I know for a fact she is fucking rich. There is no distinct reason for her to steal my food besides aggravating me to death.

But ignoring that last part for my sanity's sake, I got a couple levels for my weaver job, so it was a somewhat fair trade in my eyes. Although, I should have tried to do more advanced plushies or give them more accessories and details. But Neo liked their simplicity.

After leaving behind my apartment, I check my surroundings again just to be sure that nobody is around. Not like a random stranger would care for my activities, especially counting by the fact I’m a faunus, but I guess it’s a habit of mine.

With the quick caution measures done, I head southwest by foot.

The streets are mostly empty besides the occasional passing car and some street lamps.

Arriving at the agreed location, I scan my surroundings and enter an alley with very high walls. It is a good thing for me it is close to the slums, meaning that the buildings aren’t well maintained. Which leaves me holes and cracks to get a stable grip.

My lips twist into a smirk after I mapped a route in my mind. Yet I cannot start before stretching some muscle. It would be unfortunate to have my muscles go stiff at inopportune moments after all.

I run towards the wall and leap from the floor with an extended hand, which reaches the first hole in the wall.

With a secure grip, I push myself towards the next broken brick, where I hang for a moment to look around.

Sadly, I am far from the roof, but the fall is considerable. For a civilian, that’s it. And much to my convenience there is a badly built window on the opposite wall which I don’t hesitate to wall jump.

And I shattered the damn window by mistake.

I groan in annoyance as I shake my hand from the residual shards. If it wasn’t for my aura, I would be pouring blood. It is the understanding of the century that I don’t want to be around when the very pissed off owner comes back to check the noise.

On the bright side, the broken window provides a foothold for a stronger jump, an action which I promptly take. Both hands grab the edge off the roof before my arms tense and use all the strength in their muscles to pull me up. My feet helping me as well to push me faster.

I quickly pull myself together and dust off any dirt from my clothes. It’s always a good thing to wear black pants. Although, I need to improve my jump and wall climbing skills, that’s for sure. Perhaps, if my level is high enough, I will jump even higher.

From my new vantage point, I look over the streets and the other buildings, trying to locate Blake, who said she would wait somewhere in the vicinity.

Instead, I only found an emergency ladder not that far away from the building I just climbed…

Yeah, fuck you world.

Ignoring that little detail, I refocus my attempts at finding my old mentor. I check the hour and confirm that it is past ten, so she should be around somewhere waiting for me. Yet even with my natural night vision, I still cannot find her.

With little option and refusing to jump around hoping to find her, I just bring out my Atlas mask and turn on the thermal vision. The results are immediate as it picks up a single signature above, which is five buildings away from mine.

That could only be Blake.

A quick look at the gap between the buildings before and the distance isn’t much of a concern to me. I step away from the edge to create some distance, take deep breaths before I give myself the signal to go.

As expected, the distance isn’t an issue as I jump over buildings. I think this is called parkour if my memory doesn’t betray me. One thing I am certain of, the breeze up here is pretty nice.

My landing on the final building is anything but silent, as I had no idea there would be piles of planks and old furniture on the roof. With my speed and weight, those things didn’t stand a chance, causing a mess.

An extraordinarily loud mess.

And I find myself buried in all the rubble.

With an irritated groan, I shove away everything and try to make myself presentable before Blake gets here. I know for a fact she wasn’t deaf to the commotion.

“Are you okay?”

Speaking of the devil.

“Just made a big mess. Why is this stuff up here, anyway?” I look in the direction where her voice came from.

Blake Belladonna approaches with a worried expression, this time without her White Fang mask and coat. And I must admit how much her amber eyes stand out in the dark.

“I didn’t expect you to jump here.” She comments.

“Why not? It’s the only way to reach up here.” I say, getting onto my feet and kick some wood.

The cat girl tilts her head and points to the right. “There is a ladder right there.”

I fixate in silence at the cursed inanimate object.

Are you having a laugh world? Are you?

For the moment, I can only drag a hand across my face and swallow this burning anger. “Forget it. Let’s just sit down somewhere.”

Blake gives an assenting nod.

Together we walk up to a palette of bricks where I quickly pick as my seat while she sits on top of an old table. Much to my surprise, or disappointment, it doesn’t collapse under her weight.

Stillness shortly follows, as none of us attempts to pick where we left.

I just don’t know how I should start with the whole mess. Starting from my kidnapping could work, but I already explained it back at the slums hideout.

How to start things off?
Suddenly, a questionable idea occurs to me. I bring out a pair of drinks from my inventory. Throwing the extra to Blake, who becomes surprised but quickly catches her drink mid-air.

“This isn’t beer, is it?” She asks. Reading the can brand name.

I shake my head and pop it open. “Root beer, actually. You know I don’t like alcohol.”

She also cracks it open and takes a sip.

I enjoy the fizzing sound and sensation in my tongue for a moment before I focus on the new leader of the Vale Sect. “So….”

“When did you get your semblance? What is it?” She finally asks. Although, it comes as a surprise that to be her first question.

I rub my chin as I look up at the starry sky. A proper name hasn’t occurred to me, but everyone calls it a storage semblance. “It is a storage semblance, never bothered to give it a proper name. And about getting one so quick, being kidnapped and fighting your way out should be enough to unlock one.”

Blake looks away as her feline ears slump in embarrassment.

I use that silence to down the rest of my beer and sigh in satisfaction. It isn’t as delicious as the pepsi but I can’t help but appreciate the taste as well.

“I… We looked for you for a week. But even with the guard’s help, it turned out to be pointless. Imagine my surprise when I learned from Lady Khan that you ‘accepted’ a pilgrimage mission to prove yourself. Just why did I even believe such blatant lies?”

I jerk my head and gape at her in surprise. “Blake… The fuck? The fuck?”

Did she unquestionably believe that? Me, who literally told her I have no real attachment to the politics or ideologies of the White Fang?

Who in their right mind wouldn’t even question such a thing?

“I know it sounds stupid but…” She tries to salvage the situation, but I raise a hand to stop her from embarrassing herself even further.

“Zip it! I don’t wanna hear it.” I snarl, causing my hand to clench into a fist and crush the empty can.

Unsurprisingly, the conversation dies again, at least until my head cools off. I don’t want to spout nonsense just to vent the growing frustration I am suppressing with difficulty.

I finally let out all those negative emotions boiling in my stomach with a sigh. “So what happened next? How are you the leader of the Vale’s cell? Last time you told me you were kinda out of the game.”

Her ears sharpen at the question. “It was right after an important mission. They tasked us to… secure-”

“Steal. I am not a kid. Don’t sugarcoat it.”

“Sorry.” She rubs her arm with a strained expression. “It was of utmost importance to steal Vale’s war hound, an Atlas war machine. Adam recruited me with the high leader’s permission and many other members across Remnant. The mission was a success despite some complications and thankfully, nobody was hurt.”

Blake’s summary adds up with Junior’s information. Although, I don’t think good things are waiting in the future after meeting with Atlas soldiers and giving them what I assume were weapon crates.

The two sides hate each other too much to not try anything. Blake is inadvertently digging herself into an early grave.

But I am taken away from thoughts after a grumbling stomach made its presence known.

I raise an eyebrow at the very red cat girl, who is trying to downplay her embarrassment. But a rumbling stomach is a hungry stomach, a loud one, mind you.

I don’t think twice about bringing out some of my stored food.

And as expected, it didn’t go cold. “Want some?”

Blake nibbled her lip, but the aroma unmistakably allures her and doesn’t hesitate in accepting the chicken stew from my hand. “Thanks.”

I quickly summon a plastic spoon to give it to her, since I doubt she would like to eat her hot meal with her bare hands.

I calmly watch as she takes her first spoonful from my stew. Her golden eyes widen in surprise and as if something snapped in her head she starts devouring her dish.

I chuckle as I watch her finish until the last drop. Not failing to notice the hunger in her eyes for more.

However, she coughs and wipes her mouth with the back of her hand. “Sorry, it’s been a while since I had a decent meal.”

Blake going hungry?

That doesn’t set a good precedent to her situation or the White Fang stationed in Vale. Although, they seemed fine during my short visit.

“Don’t sweat over it. I missed people stroking my ego.” I reply with a cheeky smile.

She smiles back, but that pleasant smile disappears, and it’s replaced by a serious expression. “When I returned, I learned of your disappearance and at that time, Adam somehow convinced Sienna to transfer his leadership to me. I still don’t know why he did that. There were others who could take leadership, and even Sienna thought the same, but he got his way before leaving for Atlas.”

So Adam must be a really powerful guy to turn the situation around in Atlas with his presence alone. But Junior's briefing on Atlas and Mantle didn’t set a delightful picture.

“Who is Adam anyway?” I ask, causing Blake to freeze.

A myriad of emotions flashes across her face.

“He is my… he… he is a strangled friend. But there is still someone in there to help. I want to help him.” Her strangled response casts a shadow of doubt, making me frown.

Rather than press on the matter, I just take out my scroll and go for a quick search. Writing the words ‘Adam’ and ‘White Fang’ together. The results are immediate as the front page it’s filled with damning headlines and images of this guy.

He does stand out with the red hair and the black coat. And in a low-resolution image, he is holding an SDC soldier by the throat.

Unfortunately, Blake notices my quick net search and tries to snatch the scroll from my hands, failing in her endeavor.

“Back off.” I growl, as my grip doesn’t budge.

“Ma’iq please…” She pleads.

“Why are you so hellbent on hiding things from me?” I snap back. “You also were like this back in Menagerie. Answer me or I leave.”

I’m sick of these games.

She bites her lip as her golden eyes dart everywhere, looking for an answer. “Because…”

I am quick to raise a hand. “If it is about the White Fang considered a terrorist organization and all the shit they have been doing on Mantle and Mistral, then don’t bother, cause I pretty much know, the scroll is a really vast place to get information. And I had a wrong feeling from the very beginning, especially the constant political rambles.”

A half truth, since most of it is known thanks to Roman and Junior meeting up.

Blake abruptly stands up. “Is not that Ma’iq! I was scared of losing another person in this fucked up world! I hate seeing people getting hurt! I hate seeing people I care about to turn into monsters! I hate losing people under my care!”

“Was that really that hard?”

"No...." She plops down on her makeshift seat and conceals her face between her hands.

“Honestly, I don’t get it, Blake. Maybe it is because you have everything and I am just a fucking orphan dropped to die in the desert, different outlooks of life, you know? But it is disappointing that you think I would start going around killing people just for shit and giggles.” I take a moment to think, my hand rubbing the back of my neck. “Yeah, I am from Vacuo, and yes, I fought tooth and nail every day just to exist in that fucking hellhole and yes, I still beat up people on the daily basis but that’s different… somehow.”

In my defense, they were asking for it. Is it unbelievably difficult just to keep your mouth shut while doing business?

However, she doesn’t comment or add anything. Only looks at the floor with a lost expression, so I continue. “I told you from the very beginning, I only wanted to learn combat skills from your people, which I did. I don’t care about this whole mess of politics, I just exist here and fuck everyone and everything. You can call me selfish, but that’s how it is and I learnt to accept it. Your place in this stupid world.”

She cocks her head and looks at me with narrow eyes. “Why are you like this? This conformism, this attitude, is wrong. You can do better!”

Better?

I frown. “Because it is less complicated? I have food, a bed and a roof over my head. I made the best of my circumstances.”

“Like working for that racist bastard?”

I let out a dry laugh. “Well, I guess I have a talent to get into shitty situations. The whole fighting got me into the wrong crowd and they were involved with that prick. And you can guess how it turned out.”

Her expression softens, almost looking at me with sympathy. “It isn’t a foreign concept, Ma’iq. Our people went through that for centuries, maybe even thousands of years. But Ma’iq, you need to escape. I’ve heard this story many times, and it never ends well.”

I look up at the sky in deep thought. “Maybe you are right, maybe you aren’t. I just don’t think it would be worth it.”

There is a video of me brutalizing the muscle head, for instance.

And where would I go?

Mistral and Mantle are objectively the worst option compared to Vale. And Kuo Kuana is no longer an option thanks to that bitch of Sienna.

Besides, even if I leave, Neo will easily track me down.

Right…

Despite her antics, Neo is kinda growing on me. I would miss the psychopath ice-cream lover.

Jeez, how fucked am I in the head?

“You like working with him?” She hisses.

That is the moment I realized I was unconsciously smiling. An expression that died as soon as it came to be.

“Goodness no! he is a fucking prick, I… just another thing altogether that came with this mess of a job. I prefer to not think about it and live day by day and improve some skills in my free time.” I am not even making sense with my words, just sputtering whatever comes to mind. “Can we stop talking about this? Like fuck me. I hate dealing with stuff. It’s just a mess in my head. Let’s just forget about it and move on, please.”

“Like how you forgot about your friend, Levi?” Her words are an icy dagger stabbing deep in my heart, holding me in place.

“Don’t change the subject.” I try to deflect between clenched teeth.

“You did.” She presses on.

“I DIDN’T!” I punch the bricks, making Blake flinch. Her reaction quickly calms me down and look at the result of my action. A good chunk of bricks is cracked or destroyed. I stare at my hand for long seconds before I clench it into a fist and sigh.

“Do you have her number or anything to contact her, please? She needs to know what happened to me. She deserves that much.”

Blake closes her eyes and slowly shakes her head, making me clench my teeth in frustration. “I don’t have any. But… I can send a message!”

“It’s something at least… fuck. A lot of things happened so fast that they messed up my priorities. I should have tried to contact her or do anything as soon as I left the slums.” I lament, my head slowly sinking between my shoulders and finding refuge in my hands.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“No, I get it. Just tell me, how is she?”

“Your friend is fine. But I’m sure she will be happy to hear from you again.”

“Fuck. Shit… Blake, I don’t care what, just send a message to her and tell her I am fine, my scroll number or whatever I don’t know… just to let her know I am fine.”

Blake is taken aback but nods. “Just promise me you will leave this life. Even if you don’t believe it, you have a future. Don’t ruin it with whatever you are planning on doing.”

Her conditional answer only makes me frown. The sudden change of subject irks more than it should.

“And you? You were trying to recruit me into this little group of misfits. To what end? Make them better people? Change this fucking world?” I shoot back with venom in my voice, making her eyes go wide.

“I have to. It’s my responsibility. They finally gave me the chance to make it a reality.”

“Since when?”

She stands up with a hand above her heart. “Ever! I can’t let my father’s legacy be more tainted and crumble before my eyes!”

Quickly comes into realization her brief outburst doesn’t sit well with me and before she tries to apologize again, I raise a hand to cut her off.

“Don’t bother. I get it. Not get it, get it, but I get the sentiment. I just don’t think this whole mess should be only upon your shoulders or mine. What are we? Seventeen?”

I downright reject playing the foolish games of politics.

“But if I don’t, who will? I fear that one day they will cross a line with no way back.”

I arch a doubtful eyebrow. “Haven’t they gone too far already?”

“YES, No! And that’s the issue!” She shouts back.

I exhale and recline, propped up on the brick pallet. “Blake, we both are fucked up people, aren’t we?”

Blake says nothing. Instead, she walks up to me and takes a seat right next to me before hugging her knees close to her chest.

And the awkward silence soon follows, making me grimace as I scratch my head and sigh in exasperation.

I take a leap of faith and sneak my arm around her shoulders. I feel her body tensing up, yet she doesn’t try to get away but allows me to continue.

Soon her head pleasantly rests on my shoulder, her ears occasionally tickle my chin and neck, much to my amusement.

This is actually nice…

Just here alone together, enjoying the serenity of the night under the shattered moon.

Fucking thank you for ruining the mood. I wish there was a way to turn it off.

But I won’t let that hiccup ruin our moment of tranquility.

We both sure as hell we need this.

-Neo Politan-

What an amazing discovery.

It was difficult for her to hide that excitement. But skipping across the streets with a smile on her lips helped her a bit.

Putting those thoughts aside, she needed to give credit where credit was due. Roman’s gut feeling always led to interesting outcomes or discoveries.

Money, opportunities, merchandise and in particular…

Secrets.

And what a bombshell she stumbled into!

Her kitten was part of that little group of naughty animals. Even though that really clarified such rapid growth of strength, at least to a certain degree. And he was acquainted with the current leader of the Vale sect, who also happened to be another mischievous kitten.

And the little she knows about cats was enough to understand the dangers of another cat near your beloved pet.

If she doesn’t intervene, someone will definitely lure him away from her, the horror!

That left her with the important question.

How should she tackle the matter?

Fix it on her own?

Or tell her DumDum?

It didn’t take long before a wide grin curved on her lips.

-Bonus scene: Job hunting-

She made a promise and would see it through, or at least that’s what she had been repeating in her head over and over again as the days passed and failed to land a half-time job. She was already in her fourth interview of the week.

This one was the fifth.

And she was already feeling nervous. Fidgeting on her chair as she looked around the empty room, the empty table and the two chairs in front of her. The interview didn’t even begin, and she felt like throwing up.

She glanced at the clock on the wall once more. She still had around three minutes left before her interview would start.

Jeanne wasn’t desperate for a job, but she didn’t want to go train with Ma’iq on Saturday and tell him she failed to get a job. It would be embarrassing.
Is her hair presentable?
She yelped in surprise when she heard the door opening and straightened her back, not daring to check over her shoulder to look more professional. Or at least what she believed a professional should look and act like.

Soon after, a girl around her age, accompanied by a much older woman, quickly took their respective seats and placed a document on the table.

Jeanne took a quick but deep breath and steeled herself to face her challenge.

“H-hi!” She squeaked out. Her gaze immediately dropped as her cheek flushed red in embarrassment.

What a fantastic first impression.

Both women looked at her blank expression for seconds, very agonizing long silent judgemental seconds. She could even feel their piercing eyes gnawing at her.

“Yeah, you need to write that down.” The woman pointed to a section of the paper with her finger and the girl quickly filled the blank space.

‘This sucks!’ She was mentally screaming as the two kept filling the document without even directing a word to her.

Chapter Text

From the outset, I knew that helping Jeanne with her sword training would be challenging, given that I was a pugilist and not a sword master, as my class system specified. Therefore, I headed to a modest bookstore with a friendly shopkeeper and purchased a Manual of Sword-fighting to aid my teaching.

Despite having access to the CCT network to search for online books, I found that most of them were designed for aura-powered individuals. And I knew such books would be of no use to Jeanne and could even potentially harm her if she attempted to practice the techniques written in them.

So the old book is my best option to help her.

As I delve deeper into the training manual, Jeanne diligently practices her swings on a makeshift dummy crafted from brooms and tires. People always throw away lots of things.

At one point, I pause from reading and observe Jeanne’s movements. I notice her dropping her guard as she hits the dummy on the left side.

“Keep your shield up,” I remind her.

“Sorry!” Jeanne responds as quickly raises her guard and takes a step back before unleashing a powerful strike.

After the quick correction, I return to my book and finish the first chapter before closing the training manual and observing Jeanne’s next move.

She has come a long way since our first session, and her movements are now more fluid and precise, not perfect, but better when I first met her. I take a moment to appreciate her efforts before standing up from the ground and summoning my own sword and shield set.

I had obtained them from a blacksmith who was more than happy to sell me dull weapons instead of throwing them away. Although the weapons were useless for an actual fight, they were suitable for training, and I knew I wouldn’t accidentally hurt Jeanne if I hit her by accident. However, as a pugilist, wielding a weapon not intended for my class was a significant disadvantage, and I could feel the weight of the sword and shield more than I should have.

Nevertheless, I approach my apprentice, who notices me and stops swinging Crocea Mors. “Alright, so after reading a bit, I think I can help you with some basics,” I announce and circle around her, my sword and shield at the ready. “Raise your sword and shield and hold them properly, and don’t stand still! Your life depends on it.”

Jeanne quickly follows my lead and moves in the opposite direction as I take one step forward. I observe her movement and make an abrupt change in my footwork to test her reaction speed a couple more times.

“Now try attacking. You’ve got to put your back into a good slash. Don’t try swatting me like a fly or bottle. Attack me with your whole body.” I instruct her again.

She nods and executes the same attack she has been practicing, but as she turns, she lowers her shield, causing me to frown in disapproval.

Without hesitation, I take the initiative and charge towards her with my shield, bashing it against hers and catching her off guard. However, I don’t let her fall to the ground.

“Don’t drop your guard!” I remind her firmly. Her shield guard will be a constant problem, I’m sure of it.

She frantically nods and adopts her stance again, going for a direct diagonal slash which I block with my shield, hearing a strong clanging noise as our weapons collide.

I can tell that her attacks are still slow, but they have a decent amount of strength behind them. As she goes for a thrust attack, I use my own sword to swat hers away. I’m not entirely sure if it’s a correct move, but I felt like I was relying on my shield too much. Jeanne looks slightly surprised as she loses her stance, but rather than falling on her face, she plants her right foot and uses that momentum to spin on her heels, aiming for my neck.

I react quickly, bringing up my shield to catch the sharp edge of her sword and watch as it bounces off. “Not bad, not bad at all. I didn’t expect that,” I say with a grin.

Jeanne smiles and puffs out her chest in pride, clearly pleased with herself.

I lower my guard, signaling a brief break before moving on to the next point, and the blonde knight follows suit.

“As I’ve read. Slashing, stabbing and movement are the foundation that you build everything else on. But we both know it isn’t that simple. You cannot give your opponent, in this case me, any time to react.” I raise my guard again. “Like this.”

Grunting in annoyance, I feel my arms struggling with the imposed handicap, weighing me down and making me sluggish. Despite the challenge, I grit my teeth and summon every ounce of strength to brute-force my way through it. With determined focus, I charge at Jeanne, unleashing a powerful downward slash, quickly followed by a brutish attack from the opposite direction. I finish the short combo with a swift kick at her shield.

My grin widens as Jeanne captures every movement perfectly, unfazed like a stone wall, just like I taught her weeks ago.

I take a deep breath, gathering my energy before I go again. This time, I put even more strength and focus into each move, launching three thrusts in rapid succession. Jeanne tries to deflect them, but she fails, exhausting herself and giving me an opening to exploit.

With the perfect chance, I propel myself forward, aiming a shield bash directly at her golden shield. With a resounding clash, her shield trembles, and Jeanne loses her footing, falling on her butt with a surprised expression on her face.

“As you can see, one strike can be easily fended off, but if you string them together, it becomes difficult,” I explain, planting my sword into the ground and extending my hand to help her up.

“Yeah, I noticed,” Jeanne grumbles, rubbing her backside before accepting my hand. She quickly gets back on her feet and takes a moment to catch her breath.

I pick up my sword and take a couple of steps back, giving Jeanne some space to compose herself before resuming our training session.

Jeanne takes a few moments to collect herself, visibly frustrated with her previous mistake. Without warning, she charges towards me with her shield leading the way, crashing against mine with a loud clanging sound that reverberates through the air. With an unexpected burst of speed, she aims to stab my stomach from below.

My eyes widen as I swiftly spin to the left, narrowly avoiding her strike, before jumping back to create distance between us.

As my feet hit the ground, I frantically search my stomach for any signs of injury, but there is nothing. Not even a scratch on my clothes. I let out a sigh of relief, glancing up at Jeanne briefly before dropping my shoulders in defeat.

“Yeah, no more real swords with you.”

-Hours later-

“Finally!”

Jeanne collapses on the grass with a sigh of relief.

I take a seat next to her and rub the back of my neck. “Gotta admit, for a couple of newbies, that was pretty good.”

Jeanne sits up and shakes her head. “I never realized combat could be so complex. I mean, the movies always make it look so easy. Just grab a big sword and swing it around, right?” She makes a chopping gesture with her hand.

I chuckle, summoning a pair of water bottles. “We’ve got the basics, at least. It will be hard work to turn you into a master, but I’m sure Beacon will cover more advanced stuff.” Handing Jeanne one of the bottles, I crack open my own and take a long drink.

Just because I can regenerate stamina doesn’t mean I don’t get thirsty after a long training session.

Jeanne cracks open her bottle and takes a swig, then pours some of the water onto her face to cool down. She wipes away the droplets with her arm before taking another sip.

Taking this moment, I stare at my training weapons, frustration building inside me. I had meticulously followed the manual, step by step, but it had unlocked nothing. I had been so sure that reading the basics of the manual would unlock a new job. Even specific instructions had achieved the same result. But it seemed that something was missing. Perhaps the class system has different requirements compared to the job system?

Before I can dwell on this any further, my scroll rings, interrupting my thoughts. I scowl, assuming it to be Neo calling for something, most likely to bug me with side-jobs. But as I check my scroll, I realize that it’s a message from my real boss, asking me to come to the kitchen as soon as possible.

On a Sunday.

That’s strange, but there has to be a good reason.

“Gotta go.” I send my training weapons back to my inventory before standing up and brushing off my pants.

“Did something happen?” Jeanne asks curiously.

I shrug. “Work-related stuff. Dunno what it’s about.”

“I see…” Jeanne stands up, her fingers absentmindedly twirling a lock of her hair. “Same time next week?”

“You know it.” I smirk in response.

I head to the main avenue where I take a taxi. Maybe I’m overusing taxis, but I can afford them, so it isn’t a concern, just a passing thought.

Also, it left me right in front of the kitchen where the old lady is already waiting at the entrance with a much bigger human next to her. That alone raises some eyebrows in me, but I will play along for now.

She takes me inside her office and offers me a seat and the big human stands next to the door.

I wait as my boss calmly takes her seat behind her desk and places her hands on it, her eyes narrowing as she stares at me.

“Did you spike the food?”

“...What?” I finally ask after a moment.

“We’ve noticed that the workers who ate from your dishes have become more… energetic, to put it mildly. That’s not even counting the fact that they always ask for seconds, and in some cases, more.” She explains, her frown deepening even further. “That isn’t normal, and our clients have already raised their concerns for potential addicts”

I sit there, stunned, trying to process what my boss just told me. I never thought that my improved cooking job would actually bring me this kind of trouble. I thought they would be happy if the workers got a small buff.

“But what does that have to do with me?” I ask, trying to reason with my boss. “I did nothing or add anything besides what you provide.”

I can’t help but feel frustrated as I realize that I can’t simply tell my boss the truth. I can’t explain to her that the workers are more energetic because of an intangible gamer system that naturally gives a buff to everything I cook, thanks to my cooking job reaching the Adept tier. It’s entirely out of my control.

My boss just sighs and rubs her temples in frustration. “Don’t take it the wrong way, but we’ve had problems with a past cook spiking the food with addictive drugs just to earn more lien. We can’t allow that to happen again. We barely survived the lawsuit that followed.”

As I lean back in my chair, I can feel the weight of my boss’s accusations bearing down on me. I know that she’s about to say something else, and I can’t help but feel a sense of dread as the consequence of possibly losing my legal job.

But I refuse to give up without a fight. I raise my hand in a quick oath, hoping to convince her of my innocence. “Madam, I swear on anything that is sacred that I did nothing to the food.”

My boss scrutinizes me with a suspicious look in her eyes. “I wish I could believe you, but I can’t,” she says finally. “We’ve already sent one of your dishes and some workers to a lab to check for anything harmful. I won’t report this to the police, because I know they’ll throw you in a cell without question. But you can’t come back here.”

My heart sinks along with my ears as I realize what she’s saying. “Are... are you firing me?”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t take any chances,” she says firmly. “I need to look out for the rest of my workers.”

“But... but I didn’t do anything wrong,” I protest.

She doesn’t reply. Instead, she reaches into a drawer and pulls out a small, white envelope, placing it on her desk with a soft thud. “Here is your severance pay. Please leave.”

I stare at the envelope in disbelief, my mind struggling to comprehend what was happening. But as the reality sets in, my disbelief gives way to a rising tide of disgust and anger. My hands clench into fists, my nails digging into my palms as I struggle to keep my emotions in check.

Something that doesn’t go unnoticed as I feel a firm grip on my shoulder from behind, and I turn to see a towering human looming over me, with his eyes warning me.

Without hesitation, I grab his wrist and lock eyes with him for a moment before forcefully removing his hand from my shoulder. I storm out of the office, slamming the door behind me to release the frustration that’s been building up inside me.

As I reach the entrance, I notice a broom leaning against the wall, and without a second thought, I give it a swift kick, sending it clattering to the ground.

Lost in my thoughts, I keep walking in no real direction until I find myself surrounded by large metallic containers of different colors. But between everything, one blue barrel stands in my way, and I kick it in frustration. Yet, instead of flying away, it simply fell to the side, revealing a pile of sand.

As I stand there, staring at the fallen barrel, my ears perk up at the sound of waves crashing against the walls. It takes me back in time even if it’s for a fleeting moment, and it draws me further into the dockyard, where ships are being loaded and unloaded by large cranes.

But I resist the temptation to enter the work zone, staying right behind a red container instead. Promptly jumping onto it, I walk up to the edge and sit down, using it as a vantage point to gaze at the sea below me. The waves pointlessly crash against the walls made of concrete, a relentless force against the solid structure.

I feel a wave of emotions rising within me, compelling me to quickly summon my mask and put it on. I don’t want anyone to see me like this, not even strangers who wouldn’t give a fuck anyway.

With the mask securely in place, I let out a tired sigh and watched my hand clench into a fist; the knuckles turning white before I slam it against the metal container under me.

‘It ‘s just a job. It’s just one fucking job. It’s just one fucking easy job that was taken away from me. Fine, I don’t fucking care. I will find another easy job in this fucking city of opportunities.’

That old hag can go fuck herself. She even thought it was her good deed of the day that she wasn’t reporting me to the police. Not even taking the time to confirm those suspicions. Oh no. Take whatever accusation at face value.

I need to look out for my people, my ass.

Likely the rest of those bastards were jealous that I was making bank with my superior skills and they were getting scraps, fucking cry me a river, you useless bitches. I am better than they will ever be. My fucking numbers don’t lie, I’m an Adept cook, and I have room for improvement. They will be stuck there, cooking for sweaty humans for the rest of their miserable lives.

My food now is capable of making you stronger and faster. Everyone else needs to use fucking drugs. How can they even hope to compare?

And what can I even do? Protest? As if someone would give a damn.

But my moment of solitude is interrupted as I feel a shadow loom over me, blocking the sun. With a slight sense of trepidation, I take a glance over my shoulder to see Neo extending her parasol with a smile.

An actual, genuine smile.

“I’m not in the mood for games...” I say, my voice barely above a whisper.

Neo’s expression doesn’t change as she slowly walks next to me, settling down beside me and leaning her weight against my shoulder. She keeps her umbrella open, casting a welcome shadow over us both.

She never makes any sense. Better said, was she following me?

“What do you want from me?” I ask, my voice laced with bitterness. “To mock me?”

Neo calmly lifts her head from my shoulder and turns my face towards hers, her delicate touch removing my mask and revealing my face to the chilly air. A sudden gust of wind sweeps over me, sending a shiver down my spine as I feel the coolness of the breeze against my damp cheeks.

I don’t care. I SHOULDN’T care, so why is this affecting me so much?

Pathetic.

Neo doesn’t laugh or mock me; instead, she simply reaches up and wipes away my tears with an unexpected but gentle touch. A small, tender smile plays at the corners of her lips as she does so.

I jerk away from her hands and hastily pull my mask down, my heart racing in confusion and my other hand grabs my tail to stop it.

That’s when Neo makes her move, surprising me with her strength again as she pulls me down onto her lap. I sit there, stunned, as her hand gently caresses my head, her fingers passing through my hair in a soothing motion. Her fingers occasionally play with the tip of my ears, making them squirm and getting me to actually crack a laugh.

I lose track of time as I stay in Neo’s embrace, my gaze firmly locked on the sea as I watch another large ship depart from the port, its cargo hold filled to the brim. The sound of the horn blaring startles me out of my thoughts, causing me to sigh.

“I lost my job, for some bullshit reason.” I start. “Now I need to find a new job before my landlord finds out or that asshole will kick me out. I think I can find a new job, but no longer as a cook because it’s possible that hag has told everyone that I’m a drug dealer of sorts.”

‘But you are.’

Her blunt reply makes me snort and let out a short laugh. “I move stuff Neo, don’t use it or sell it, a middleman at most.”

Neo merely pats my head.

“Fuck that hag, fuck her.”

‘Do you want to be a chef that much?’

Her question makes me think for a moment. “Not really. It isn’t a lifelong dream to be a famous chef around the world. It was just a thing I knew how to do very well.”

‘So why are you so worked up? It‘s just a stupid job.’

“It is the situation, Neo. Something I never did and I can prove it, yet they still fired me and had the gall to pretend it is a favor for them to not call the cops on me because they would arrest me without question thanks to be born a faunus.” I explain with a frown.

‘You can always go full time with us.’

I slowly get up from Neo’s lap and rub the back of my neck, staring into her mismatched eyes. “Neo, I need a legitimate job to keep my home.”

How can I even explain that I’m not doing anything shady, the very thing humans fear, when I drop them loads of money with no explanation?

‘Your loss~~’

I roll my eyes behind my mask and, with a flick of my wrist, summon a cold drink and hand it to Neo. She takes it with a grin and cracks it open, the fizzling sound of the can opening filling the air.

A cold drink to ease the mood, I guess.

‘We can wreck your old workplace, you know? It will be fun.’

She takes a long sip and licks her lips from satisfaction before giving it back.

I drink the cold Pepsi and let out a heavy sigh. “As tempting as that sounds, if I were to do that, they would surely put two and two together and call the police on me. And if that happens, my landlord would void my contract without appeal and kick me out onto the streets. Good luck finding a new place after that.”

One night on the streets was more than enough for me. I don’t need or want a second night.

Neo pouts momentarily, but her disappointment quickly fades as her eyes light up and a mischievous smile spreads across her face and extends her hand towards me.

‘You need to have some fun, and I know just the place.’

I hesitate for a moment, looking down at Neo’s outstretched hand, before finally taking it and together we jump off the shipping container. Neo immediately begins brushing off my clothes and booping my nose.

“Doesn’t Roman have you busy with stuff?” I ask, remembering that she is always away doing something during the day.

The fashionista merely shrugs.

He will be pissed.

“Lead the way,” I finally say, unable to hide the smirk on my face.

-Later-

We arrive at a warehouse that looks much grander than Roman’s hideout. It’s bigger and better maintained, giving it a more modern look. Two guards dressed in nondescript gray uniforms stand watch outside the entrance, their only visible weapon being a taser strapped to their belts.

Neo takes the lead and moves towards the entrance, walking with slow, deliberate steps. Before I can even blink, she disappears from sight. Moments later, the guards crumple to the ground, knocked out cold with the ice-cream girl standing on top of the unconscious bodies, a satisfied smile playing at the corners of her lips.

She beckons me over with a playful gesture to help her drag the bodies out of sight. We dispose of their bodies in a nearby garbage dumpster and close it shut. As I turn around, I see Neo playing with a key ring, twirling it around her fingers with a smug expression before walking towards the main entrance and quickly unlocks the door, giving us access to the mysterious warehouse.

As I step inside the building, my eyes widen in surprise at the sheer scale of the place. Row upon row of crates and shelves stretch out before me, each one meticulously organized and labeled, along with large machinery scattered throughout the space.

Neo quickly moves towards a wooden crate and retrieves the spike from her umbrella, using it to forcefully open the wooden crate before kicking it down. Revealing nothing but colorful clothes.

She frowns in annoyance and moves towards another crate. Instead of opening it, she destroys it with a swift kick, causing metallic parts and circuits to scatter across the floor.

All of those broken parts bear a striking resemblance to the famous, or perhaps infamous, Atlas knights. My doubts about their origins are resolved when I come across a broken head with the Atlas symbol painted on it. “These belong to Atlas,” I say, pointing at the head.

Neo nods, still grinning as she picks up the broken robotic head and playfully kicks it like a ball, causing it to collide with a shelf and further break apart. She quickly gestures for me to come closer as she grabs a box from the shelf and uses her blade to cut it open, revealing white foam trying to hide a large blocky object. She pulls it out and sets it down on a nearby crate, gesturing for me to take a look.

I furrow my brow as I see the Atlas symbol once again, but this blocky object is slightly smaller than the broken droid's head and doesn’t appear to be as damaged. If it weren’t for the fading paint and scratches around the edges, I would say it looks brand new.

‘Remember the stuff you brought to Roman?’

I give her a nod in response.

‘It was part of this warehouse. Some idiot is smuggling them out of Atlas without Roman’s permission.’

I shift my attention away from the cube and turn to Neo, who is sitting on a nearby crate. “Do criminals even need permission to do things?”

Neo tilts her head to the left, a mischievous smile forming on her lips.

‘If they want to live.’

Neo extends her right hand, pointing at the strange robot, silently telling me to pass it to her. I promptly do, throwing it at her, and she quickly catches it with both hands, starting to tinker with it. I’m not exactly sure what she’s doing as she pulls out some cables until a small spark shoots out.

Suddenly, she throws the mini robot up in the air, and much to my surprise, it activates, bringing forth a pair of propellers that spin so fast they make a buzzing noise.

However, the small drone’s green light suddenly turns red, and it focuses its only lens on Neo. She merely smirks back and waves a hand. The response is instantaneous, as the drone lunges at her, intent on cutting her with its propellers. Before I can do anything, Neo impales the drone with precision through the lens, effectively shutting it off and stopping its movement.

Only then does she look at me with a raised eyebrow, amused by my intentions to help her.

‘Wanna help me find and destroy these cute little bastards?’

“It’s this your idea of fun?” I ask.

She nods as she removes her spike from the robot and throws it away.

‘Smashing things is fun!’

I observe her in disbelief as she picks up a glass chandelier and smashes it against the floor, the sound of breaking glass echoing through the warehouse. She turns to me with a mischievous grin, as if daring me to follow suit. I hesitate for a moment, but I end up grabbing an expensive-looking camera and tossing it to the ground, stomping on it until it is completely broken.

After looking at my handiwork, I can’t help but agree with her. There’s something satisfying about letting loose and destroying things. So I leave her side and look around, searching for crates and boxes in the search of more of those blocky drones to destroy.

In the meantime, I destroy whatever catches my eyes on the shelves.

A mannequin? Smashed.

A color collection of scrolls? Snapped in half.

A nice-looking TV? Shattered screen.

My little spree comes to a halt when I accidentally bump into a marked box. Curiosity getting the best of me, I pry open the box to reveal the drone that Neo had instructed me to destroy earlier. As I pull it out, I notice it is in the same state as the one she had destroyed moments ago, with the small exception that its propellers are now fully exposed. It has razor-sharp blades which are not only capable of flying but also very capable of cutting flesh.

An idea forms in my mind, but before I act on it, I quickly check my surroundings to make sure that Neo isn’t lurking nearby but a subsequently crashing sound from the other side of the warehouse told me enough that she won’t be spying on me.

So, I safely store the drone in my inventory.

That’s a somewhat strange name they’ve given to that small machine.

I shake my head and refocus on my task at hand. Lifting a nearby wooden crate, I slam it against the floor, breaking it into tiny pieces and scattering its contents, which turn out to be nothing of value, just little trinkets. Moving on to another section, I destroy another crate, but this time I’m rewarded as a manhack bounces on the floor. However, this time, I stomp on it repeatedly under my boot, rendering it completely useless.

I don’t know how much time has passed by, but I manage to find 3 more manhacks and a couple of crates filled with Atlas knights’ scraps. That without counting the potential millions of lien in destroyed merchandise.

Although I kept a few electronics that will be useful in my home, like a multi-use rice cooker, it even has the function to bake cakes!

‘Come back to the entrance.’

I follow her instructions and soon spot the ice-cream girl standing in front of the wide metallic, her umbrella fully open and resting on her shoulder, protecting her from the non-existent sun.

“I only managed to find three.” I say out loud.

Neo lifts her hand and flashes a smile of triumph, showing five fingers. I roll my eyes, not realizing we were in a competition. But she says nothing and calmly walks towards the nearest shelf. She delivers a powerful kick that breaks the support, causing the entire row to collapse, and the other rows follow like dominoes.

To make things even more chaotic, she pulls the fire alarm lever, causing the anti-fire mechanism to trigger, and everything, including me, gets drenched.

“Very funny, Neo. Very funny,” I say, my tone dry.

She just gives me an innocent smile before grabbing onto my arm and sharing her umbrella as we head towards the back exit. Which was something we wanted to do since it’s likely that a lot of people will rush to the main entrance to see what’s going on.

And we don’t want to be in the middle of chaos since cops surely will come to investigate.

Once outside, I finally take off my mask and send it to my inventory and look at Neo with a raised brow. “So care to tell me what that was all about?”

I would have preferred not getting a shower since didn’t bring any spare clothes with me.

Neo breaks away from my side and lightly punches my arm before flashing another of her smug smiles before vanishing from sight.

Pretty soon my scroll rings.

‘First to the base!’

‘We could have gone together, you know?’

“;)”

Soon after her last message, I hear the sirens in the distance, prompting me to leave the area as quickly as possible and avoid any problems. But before I can sprint away, I notice a ladder leading to the roof. I quickly climb it and use the rooftops to make my escape, jumping from building to building, feeling the wind.

On a somewhat positive note, the hideout isn’t too far away, and I reach it in a matter of minutes.

Since the place is totally clear from garbage or rubble, I land gracefully on top of the warehouse and scan the area, spotting an open roof hatch. With my curiosity piqued my interest, and I approached the entrance to investigate. I notice a large scaffolding below, which seems to have been placed there intentionally for convenient access or a potential escape route.

Without hesitation, I drop inside the warehouse and take a quick survey of the surroundings. As expected, the place appears to be just like any other day, with henchmen moving crates and loading or unloading items from trucks.

Upon closer inspection, I notice that the only difference from a typical day is Roman Torchwick working in another place that isn’t his metal table. He stands in front of a large whiteboard, deeply absorbed in studying a map while holding a marker in one hand, while the other hand holds a lit cigarette.

Meanwhile, Neo seems less focused on that map, lounging on a nearby crate and happily eating a piece of cake.

I take one final glance around the warehouse before jumping down to the first level of the scaffolding and finally vaulting over the railing, landing on the floor. Quite loud, I may add.

Action that startled some workers by accident, causing some of them to drop their crates or even fall on their ass.

“I see you helped our dear Neo with her little clean up.” Torchwick speaks up, not bothering to turn his attention away from the board.

“Nothing better to do,” I reply as I walk up to them. Several circle marks are drawn on it, indicating targets, but I don’t know what they actually mean or what would be the purpose.

Torchwick crosses a picture on the map, quickly revealing it to be the layout of the Industrial District. “Ah, yeah, nothing better to do,” he comments, turning to face me with a smirk. “So that means you’re more than capable and free to do a couple more hits.”

I point at Neo, who stops mid-bite and tilts her head to the side. “Isn’t that her job?”

The thief chuckles and looks at the girl. “Do you want to?”

Neo lowers her half-eaten snack and places a finger under her chin, looking pensive for a moment before happily nodding. “Well, there you have it! You’ll be hitting those places as a team.”

“I wasn’t talking about that,” I grumble. “I only want to do deliveries.”

“Don’t feel bad, kitten! It’s a cleanup, nothing bad or difficult according to your standards. Just some idiots thinking they can force themselves into my territory. We swipe them off and all things return to normal with our pockets full as a bonus.” He takes a puff from his cigarette. “I promoted you for a reason, didn’t I?”

“At least they are assholes like you.” I sigh in annoyance.

“That’s the spirit!” He exclaims and marks another circle on the map. “With Atlas snooping around, they are bound to find out and search for those idiots.”

Neo starts clapping, her eyes sparkling with excitement. I can’t help but roll my eyes, but if we get to break stuff and take some nice stuff like before, then it won’t be that bad.

“I think there is a slight change of plans, Roman Torchwick.” A voice echoes across the room, getting everyone’s attention.

As I look towards the source, I see a woman in a long red dress accompanied by two individuals. One is a green-haired girl, and the other is a haughty-looking guy with silver hair. They walk into the scene with an air of confidence… sheer arrogance would be a better fit, making me frown when they finally stop and the woman steps forward, her heels clicking on the concrete floor.

Roman merely raises an eyebrow and taps his cigarette to remove the excess ash before putting it back into his mouth.

“Which one of you idiots called a prostitute here?” He sneers, looking at his henchmen who exchange bewildered glances.

I observe a subtle twitch in both women’s expressions at Roman’s blatant insult. However, the leader doesn’t retort or try to defend her honor, but she turns to her left and saunters to the nearest worker, who becomes increasingly nervous while her two associates stay behind and smirk.

The woman in the red dress smiles and places a hand on the man’s shoulder.

And he becomes ashes.

OH GODS HE WAS LITERALLY BURNT TO ASHES!

He wasn’t given even the chance to scream, and now he was nothing but a small pile of ashes on the floor.

I don’t even know how much time has passed as everyone, absolutely everyone, stares in silent shock at the scene. Only one of the men lets out a scream and runs terrified for his life, the rest dropping everything and following the screaming man.

This leaves only the three of us with the smiling monster and her cronies.

Not daring to look away from the red woman, I give a sidelong glance to Neo, who has a deep scowl on her face, her hand tightly gripping her weapon.

I shift my attention to Torchwick, who just stares slack-jawed, causing his cigarette to fall to the floor.

“I think I’ve got your full attention, haven’t I?” she says with a smirk and her eyes burning.

I want out.

Chapter Text

Time is of the essence, but I haven’t been able to use it properly in the past few days, despite my best efforts. Our new boss is a complete murderous bitch and her cronies made sure to stick around to be a total pest to everyone so we couldn’t try anything funny, at least on the first days.

Even then, I swear I had seen the green-haired human a few times when I wasn’t with the crew of outlaws and around my home.

I’ve never seen Roman or Neo scared, although Roman was far more expressive than Neo. Yet that alone was very telling, and I shared the sentiment. I wouldn’t dare or try to anger the fire woman who can literally kill you with a single touch.

It was just like in Vacuo, where the strongest always got to call the shots.

That was very troubling, to say the least.

And knowing the very likely scenario that I was the weakest one in the group, which I tried. I really tried to change it in the past days to go and finally increase my level in Emerald forest only to keep noticing the same green-haired lap dog or the worst possible scenario. Beacon closed the forest to everyone, since they were conducting an investigation along with the preparations for the initiation.

Practically leaving me no place to gain the needed experience to level up. And leaving Vale would be taken as an attempt of escape and I shudder at what Cinder might do.

And that’s her name, Cinder Fall.

All the bad things are piling on me.

And I cannot see my situation better described with myself sitting on top of a dust display case as I watch Junior’s men along with Roman taking everything as fast as they can.

From being a simple courier, I became an accomplice to armed robbery. All because that bitch of Cinder who wants us to steal as much dust as possible with only the explanation 'Do it or else'.

At least, at the very least, this robbery is against the SDC, vindication of some sort.

I give a quick glance at the SDC employees, who have their hands and feet tied. And the security guards who were easily dispatched by Neo, which doesn’t come as a surprise. Only one woman was openly crying, clearly scared of what was happening, but Roman was very clear with his warning, stay put and nothing will happen to you.

Unlike everyone who is so open with their activities, proud in some particular cases, I must conceal my identity, which brought back the edgy hoodie from that human gang, a face mask and the dreaded beanie, causing a lot of discomfort to my ears.

It’s annoying, but necessary.

Roman snaps his fingers to get my attention. “Hey pup, wake up.”

Pup?

I frown when I look at him, but he merely points at a pile of crates. “Store them. We have fifteen minutes before the police are alerted.”

I do as told, but I must admit that those guys are quite efficient and organized with their robbery. Anyway, a single touch is all I need.

“Is that all?” I ask.

“For now, it’s enough.” He shrugs before turning to one of his helpers. “Hey, did you get the access code to the main storage?”

I don’t know if I’ll ever hit a limit, but that would be a lot of dust we will be taking.

“Here it is.” The guy with a short beard approaches the flamboyant thief and hands him a crumpled piece of paper. Roman snatches it from him, his eyes scanning the paper quickly before he strides confidently towards the large metallic door.

Positioning himself in front of the button panel, he brings the paper up closer to his eyes and calmly enters the code.
For a few tense seconds, nothing happens.

Then, suddenly, a deafening alarm blares through the room, causing everyone to wince in pain. Roman’s confident expression turns into a scowl as every window and door locks itself with thick, unforgiving metal bars.
Shit.

The rest of the henchmen in the room begin to stir, their anxiety palpable as they eye the locked doors and windows. Meanwhile, the previously crying woman has now escalated to full-on wailing, her screams piercing everyone’s eardrums. But Neo moves quickly, slipping behind the woman and quickly gagging her to silence her cries.

Roman remains calm in the midst of the chaos, his expression trying to hide his annoyance as he surveys the room. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sighs and mutters under his breath. “Only five now.”

Neo immediately kicks the manager’s head, knocking him out cold as revenge. And the woman’s shriek of terror is muffled by her gag.

“We are leaving. Hunters are bound to come with this much noise,” Roman comments, tossing a handful of fire dust towards the back door with a flick of his wrist.

With a practiced hand, Roman aims his cane and pulls the trigger, sending a blazing flare towards the volatile dust. My eyes widen as I realize what he’s about to do, and I dive for the nearest cover just in time.

The sound of the explosion echoes in my ears, drowning out the screams of the SDC workers as they panic in their spot.

I’m not given time to adjust as a hand pulls me up and drags me towards the smoke. As we move deeper into the smoke, I can feel my chest tightening with each breath, causing me to hit my chest a couple of times to steady my breathing.

Thankfully, it’s over quickly as we cross a hole and step outside the building. It’s only then that I notice all of Junior’s men rapidly undressing, revealing they are wearing casual clothes underneath their black tuxedos. Each one of them hands me their uniform in order before darting off in different directions.

“Good luck kitten.” Roman tips his hat and gently places a hand on Neo’s shoulder, who gives a slight bow before both of them shatter in millions of pieces. And I’m the one left behind.

I check my surroundings and sigh in exasperation. They could have taken me with them, but I knew this would happen if the alarms went off. All is part of the plan, but that doesn’t mean I like it one bit, but there is nothing to do besides follow with the next step and taking off everything.

All the heist uniforms are sent to my inventory and adjust my sleeveless vest before turning on my heels and walking in the opposite direction.

Hunters are probably two blocks away, so like I’ve been told, don’t try to run and look suspicious as fuck.

Easier said than done.

-Hours Later-

With a yawn, I leave the police station.

Who could have guessed that a faunus in the vicinity would be taken in for questioning? It was very good hindsight from Roman’s part to have me memorize the perfect alibi. And my inventory being a life saver since nobody will ever know I have millions of lien worth in dust with me.

Also, the fact that Roman is an attention whore, that’s why he left so fast. To take all the spotlight and leave me and Junior’s men more than enough time to get away from the scene of the crime.

It was surprising to see him take two hunters by himself and come out on top. Even if Neo was helping him behind the scenes, that doesn’t diminish his achievement.

Still fuck the due process, cops and their damn 20 questions games.

But I am free and I can continue with what was accorded after the heist. Walking three blocks away from the station, I take another taxi and head straight to the commercial district, Junior’s club to be exact.

The place is bustling with people, already queuing up despite the fact that it’s not even 7 pm yet. Luckily, I don’t have to join the queue and instead make my way towards the back entrance of the club.

There, I see a girl dressed in red waiting for me, her arms crossed and a frown on her face. “You’re late,” she says with a hint of annoyance.

“Not my fault,” I reply, giving her a shrug. “Cops were asking too many questions.”

And I was considerate about the time since I took a taxi to come here.

The sister sighs. “Whatever, as long as it doesn’t backtrack to us. Just drop our part.” She opens the door and beckons me to come inside.

There is a long hallway with many doors, but that’s a detail of no importance since Miltia opens another door that leads to the basement, but it is quite well illuminated compared to the other basement I’ve visited so far.

I take a quick glance around the cluttered room filled with various items, almost like a storage room. Better said, the basement is a storage room. But these details aren’t important, as I know exactly what to do next.

I drop the single dust crate that was promised for their help, along with their uniforms.

The brunette's eyes widened for a moment and looked at me. “I didn’t know you had a storage semblance.”

“Pretty useful stuff, doesn’t it?” I smirk and summon my Atlas mask for a moment before sending it back.

Overkill?

Dunno, I just felt like showing off.

“No wonder Torchwick hired you.” She rolls her eyes and crosses her arms.

“Hired sounds as if I had a fucking choice in the matter.” I scowl at the memory.

The red twin shrugs and pulls a small business card. “If you are looking for extra cash, just give us a call.”

Her response causes me to raise an eyebrow in doubt as I take the business card. “I thought your boss didn’t want strangers meddling in his business.”

“He still doesn’t, but your semblance is too useful to be ignored. Especially for our line of work,” she replies with a smirk.

I read a scroll number on the card before stashing it in my pocket. “I’ll think about it.”

With a wave of my hand, I bid her farewell before leaving the storage room and the nightclub. As the building fades into the distance, I let out a long sigh. With that out of the way, I’m technically done for the day. All that’s left is to drop off the rest at Roman’s hideout, which I can do tomorrow since it’s safely stored in my inventory.

I realize that it’s probably best to deliver the rest of the loot today, so I don’t end up annoying that woman.

With that in mind, I turn right and start walking down the streets of the commercial district to pass the time and clear my mind.

But my plans come to a halt as I pass by a unique burger joint. I stop in front of the store and glance at the various promotions, but it’s the name of the joint that makes me snort in amusement.

Beacon’s Bacon.

That’s definitely a name, and that’s not even counting the logo. It’s Beacon’s logo but replaced with spatulas and bacon strips.

Just for that alone, I will buy something.

I push open the door and head straight to the register to check the menu and place my order.

The cashier, a blonde girl dressed in yellow and red stripes, seems to be preoccupied with the cash register, but she soon lifts her gaze to look at me.

“Welcome to Beacon’s bacon. How may I… MA’IQ?!”

I blink and find myself staring into a pair of surprised blue eyes.

“Oh... hi Jeanne,” I greet back after realizing that the clumsy knightess is the one behind the uniform. I’m used to seeing her in her black hoodie and armor, but I should have noticed her long braid.

“W-what are you doing here?!” she stammers, her face turning red as she looks around nervously.

“To buy food?” I answer, tilting my head in confusion.

What else would I do in a fast food store?

“Ummm… that makes sense... “ She laughs awkwardly, playing with her hair.

“Miss D’arc?” A stern voice comes from behind, making Jeanne freeze on the spot. “Are you refusing service to a customer?”

A woman wearing a formal suit and glasses appears behind the counter, right behind Jeanne, who becomes pale.

“Nonononono.” She frantically replies as she turns to face her boss. But the lady has none of it and looks as if she is about to lecture the poor girl.

Yeah, as amusing as that might be. I won’t abandon Jeanne like that.

“Just catching up with a friend, Miss. Nothing serious.” I speak up, getting the woman’s attention, who raises an eyebrow but accepts the short explanation, nonetheless.

She quickly looks back at the blonde girl. “Miss D’arc, please remember that you still have two hours left. Refrain from playing around and get back to work.” With that said, the boss lady turns around and leaves for her office.

“Sure thing, miss Lazuli!” Jeanne frantically nods until she is sure her boss is gone. She lets out a long sigh of relief before looking at me with a tired smile. “Thanks for the save. She would have lectured me for the next half hour.”

“It wouldn’t be fair since you did nothing wrong. Although, I’m surprised with her policy of no discrimination.”

“Well, kinda? It was the first thing she warned us. Everyone with money is a customer, no exceptions.”

I chuckle. “And here I thought it was done from the goodness of the heart.”

After all, money is money, can’t blame her.

“So what can I get you?”

I look at the menu again. “Well, just give me the number three and make it large.”

It’s a simple meal, bacon burger with french fries and soda.

She quickly types on the register and scans the barcode to process the payment. Honestly, that’s really convenient, just a quick scan from your scroll and you pay, rather than taking out lien and counting out the exact amount.

Afterward, she hands me the receipt with a forced smile.

An awkward silence follows as Jeanne fidgets on her spot for a while, looking everywhere in the room until a bell rings. She picks up a tray with my order and hands it to me with the same smile.

I can’t help myself but smile in amusement.

“Ummm, have fun?”

I take my tray and head towards one of the empty tables. It isn’t a detail I pay much attention to, but the place has plenty of customers, mostly families with kids. I choose the only table with a view of the streets and dig in. I gotta say, a hamburger with bacon strips tastes delicious. Maybe I should try making my own version at home.

Add some onion rings too.

Or maybe make my own bread to give a crusty look and…

Let‘s just eat.

-Two hours later-

I watch as a very flustered Jean D’arc exits the store, wearing a black hoodie adorned with a cartoonish bunny and carrying a backpack over her shoulder.

“So, you managed to find a job,” I exclaim loudly, hoping to catch her attention, which it does, making her sigh.

“Yeah... three days ago,” she responds, her voice barely audible as she nervously twirls her hair.

I raise an eyebrow, surprised by her sudden change in attitude. “Why are you embarrassed? There’s nothing wrong with your job.”

Also, she will be able to pay something, my bastard boss, although he is more preoccupied with a certain fire bitch to actually care or at least keep tabs on his many debtors.

“I.. I don’t know, I guess I never thought I would be working here even if it’s temporary like… it’s not really a good job? I don’t know, I just don’t want people to know because…Is embarrassing? What will people say?” She rubs the back of her neck, forcing a smile onto her face.

I blink, taken aback by her words. That... actually makes sense? Wait... Why does that make sense?

Shaking my head to clear away the foolish thoughts, I summon a pair of drinks and hand one to her, which she happily accepts.

“Fuck ‘em.” I gulp my drink. “You will be going to Beacon soon. What can they say for themselves?”

Jeanne gives me an assuring nod, her fingers gripping the cold drink as she pops open the can. “At least it’ll only be a few weeks,” she murmurs, a hint of relief in her voice.

“Oh? Beacon’s initiation is already that close?” I ask, the realization of time slipping away hitting me.

A faint but genuine smile curves across Jeanne’s lips. “Yeah... “

She takes a long sip from her drink and takes the lead, setting a brisk pace as we traverse the bustling streets. I hasten my steps, catching up to her side, our footsteps falling into sync.

As Jeanne finishes her drink, a satisfied sigh escapes her lips. She effortlessly crumples the empty can between her hands before casually discarding it onto the street, and her gaze meets mine. “Ma’iq, can you help me train more?” she asks, her voice tinged with a hint of hopeful anticipation.

My ears perk up at her sudden question, and I turn to look at her, curious about her request.

Rubbing the back of her neck, she avoids direct eye contact and speaks hesitantly, “I know you’ve been really busy with work, but I need all the help I can get before the entrance exams.”

A dry laugh escapes my lips. In reality, I’m not that kind of busy anymore. “Well, I still haven’t finished that manual, but... I kind of have some free time nowadays,” I admit, not revealing my current unemployed status or my involvement in certain illicit activities.

I notice her expression lighting up, and a broad smile spreads across her face as she lunges at me, trapping me in a tight hug. “GREAT! Can we train tomorrow morning?!

“Eh... sure?” I reply, exerting a bit of strength on both arms to break free from her grip. “Nine in the morning sounds good?”

Intentions that don’t go unnoticed by Jeanne, who is the first to break away, refusing to look up as her cheeks are blushing profusely. It was more surprising than anything.

“So, where are we going?” I ask, trying to break the silence.

She looks up, clearly startled, and scans our surroundings before nervously rubbing the back of her neck, accompanied by a sheepish smile. “I didn’t realize we were walking towards my motel.”

“Wow, at least buy me a drink first,” I retort with a playful smirk.

“No! That’s not what I meant!” She frantically waves her hands, her adorable blush returning.

I burst into laughter, unable to contain myself.

“Jerk,” Jeanne playfully shoves me a couple of steps away, but my laughter continues.

Shaking my head, I look at her with a smile. “Jokes aside, I genuinely don’t mind accompanying you.”

She stops in her tracks, eyes widening for a moment, but quickly regains her composure. “Yeah, I would like that.”

We continue walking together for a while, and then I remember something. I reach into my pocket and pull out a small piece of paper. “Here’s my scroll number, just in case you need it.”

“Thanks,” she says, tucking my scroll number into her pocket.

That scroll number will definitely come in handy, especially if I need to cancel a lesson with her or if something unexpected comes up. But mainly, it’s for staying in touch...

I can’t help but wonder if Blake has managed to send my message yet. How close is it to reaching Levi? Will I receive a message or a call from her soon?

Damn it, Blake.

“Sooo... nice weather?” Jeanne speaks up, diverting my attention from the dark thoughts swirling in my mind.

I can’t help but snort, trying to hold back my laughter. “Yes, nice weather.”

From that point onward, our walk takes on a peaceful rhythm, with Jeanne occasionally asking questions with very straightforward answers. I don’t mind at all; in fact, it helps to distract me. As we continue our journey, I begin to notice the gradual transformation of the surroundings.

The commercial district remains alive with bustling activity, but each zone we pass through carries its own distinct atmosphere, setting it apart from the main avenue.

And soon we arrive at a relatively empty and quiet street.

“Well, here it is…” Jeanne announces.

I look around and spot a small apartment complex enclosed by a metal fence. It’s not the most aesthetically pleasing place, and it shows some signs of deterioration, but it’s far from drastic compared to the buildings in the slums or even the poorer areas of the Residential district. The motel sign nearby flickers intermittently, with a faulty letter that occasionally turns on and off.

“You should consider moving to a different place now that you have a job,” I comment, taking into account the external appearance, which suggests that her room might be even worse. “Maybe not a five-star accommodation, but at least somewhere with a private bathroom.”

I mention the private bathroom part because I notice a man exiting another building with a roll of paper in his hand and leaving a trail of paper stuck under his shoe.

Jeanne grimaces, having noticed the same thing as me. “I will! But I need to wait till the end of the week to receive my first paycheck. But I’ve already looked for alternatives!”

I have to admit, that’s some progress.

“Well, I guess my job here is done. See you tomorrow,” I wave my hand and start walking in the opposite direction, as I need to return to the hideout and drop off all the dust. Hopefully, Cinder won’t have any other tasks for me today.

“Ma’iq, wait!”

I come to a halt and attempt to turn around, but before I can, a hand grabs my arm, pulling me down. Caught off guard, I feel a soft but warm sensation spreading across my right cheek, my eyes widening in surprise. I pull back, looking at the blonde knightess who is now staring at me, her face flushed red.

“T-thanks for coming with me...” she stammers before quickly turning on her heels and rushing towards the building, leaving me speechless.

Left standing in surprise, I slowly raise my hand to touch my right cheek, still feeling the warmth lingering there. I watch as Jeanne reaches her room and closes the door behind her; the sound echoing faintly in the quiet street.

“Stay down goddamnit!!” I quickly grab my stupid tail.

Seriously, am I part dog or something?!

-Next day-

I awaken abruptly, my eyes snapping open, and I scrunch up my face as I try to process the jumble of images and words from my what I think are dreams. As usual, they barely make sense, though they seem to be slowly becoming somewhat coherent. Still, they remain an annoyance to deal with.

I kick off the quilt and rise from my bed, stretching my limbs to shake off the remnants of sleep. A new day awaits me, and the first order of business is to grab myself a hot drink. I make my way to the small kitchen and prepare a cup of warm milk with two spoons of sugar. Taking a sip from the comforting brew, I retrieve my scroll and decide to check my finances. It’s been a while since I last looked at them. I’ve always had enough money, but I haven’t kept track of the exact amount.

Much to my dismay, the screen shows 43567 lien.

That’s… not a lot.

Especially if I take into consideration my delivery fees, which I get paid at least three thousand lien and it’s been almost two months I’ve spent in Vale and in Roman’s forceful employment. And considering my salary from my legal job, I should at least have one hundred thousand lien in savings!

How the fuck did I burn my money so fast?!

Ah… the fucking Pepsi.

And my less than legal weapon purchases, the asshole overcharged with a silence fee as an excuse for every purchase.

Fuck.

With a sigh, I gulp down the remaining milk in my cup and slump onto my chair, feeling a sense of melancholy wash over me. I must limit my Pepsi purchases to one can a week at most.

On a more positive note, I’ve managed to acquire some dust for myself from our heists and will continue to do so. This means that the dust bill won’t be a problem anymore, especially considering the inevitable price increases that will arise due to Roman’s and Cinder’s actions.

Still, I need money and a vehicle.

Two hundred lien savings will do.

Just how can I get that much?

The plushies again?

Instead of parading them on a beach, I parade them in parks where kids gather. Yeah, that could work.

However, I must find a new job.

A legal job.

That was the main condition for my apartment or the landlord will kick me out. Fucking hell…

Another sigh escapes my lips as I stand up from the chair, deciding what to do today. However, as I take a step forward, something catches my eye, a piece of paper lying on the floor in front of the door.

Curiosity piqued, I quickly make my way towards it, bending down to pick it up. It’s a simple piece of paper, folded in half. Carefully, I unfold it, revealing a short letter.

“Piece of shit!” I resist the urge to tear down the paper and rip it to pieces. All that anger and negativity boiling inside me only to exhale everything. I knew that asshole would know sooner or later. I shouldn’t be surprised he finally discovered my sticky situation.

But I have less than two weeks to find another job. One that can accommodate my less than optimal schedule, and very likely deal with the erratic behavior of that fire bitch.

Nobody would hire me, and if they did, I might encounter problems with the assistance. Then, it dawns on me that I don’t need to actually work, just a legal front to get that stupid clause off my back.

Miltia's offer comes to mind.

I hastily make my way back to my room, retrieving my vest and pulling out the business card I had tucked away. I copy the number onto my scroll, my finger hovering over the call button. However, a sudden hesitation grips me, and I take a moment to pause and think.

Do I really want to do this? Do I really need this?

Asking help from a crime lord will inevitably put me in debt again. I mean, I should keep trying to look for a new job. There had to be one with flexible hours, but those wouldn’t pay much and then that asshole would ask how I make up for the difference to keep paying rent.

And I don’t really have much time before the month end, meaning, the deadline is quite close before I become homeless…. AGAIN.

It should be a matter of perspective.

From the meeting with Roman, Junior showed to be more conservative in his approach, so If I do end up accepting his offer. He wouldn’t ask anything drastic or try anything outlandish, unlike Roman, who likes pushing the bar.

From delivering small packages (Drugs) to no-name thugs, to smuggling weapons for Atlas.

Besides, I’m already too deep in this mess. Working a bit for another boss won’t put me in an even worse situation that I’m already in.

It will be fine… I hope so.

I finally push the call button and hear the beeping noise.

“Who is this?” A gruff voice picks up the call.

“Miltia gave me this number.”

There is a long silence, making me worry for a moment.

“That was faster than I expected.”

I sigh. “Situation changed.”

“Come tomorrow night.”

“Will be there.”

I hang up the call, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over me. I let out a tired sigh, dragging a hand across my face in frustration.

I realize that I can’t take back what I’ve just done. It’s in moments like these when everything seems to pile up on you, and you just need to sit down and take a breather. So that’s exactly what I do. I sink into the comfort of the couch, my gaze fixated on the ceiling of my apartment, lost in deep thought for a while.

Right…

I have something to do today.

I pull out my scroll and check the time, 7:21 Am. Still plenty of time before Jeanne’s extra lessons.

I should increase my weaver level, at least one level, before going to meet up with her. I think I have more than enough yarn to achieve that goal, but first I need to wash the dishes and take a shower.

Or at least that was the plan until my scroll rang a message notification.

It could be Jeanne. Since just yesterday I gave her my number.

But it’s more likely to be Neo. Even with our shitty situation she kept her attitude. At least when Cinder isn’t around to act like the bitch, she is.

‘Ma’iq I need your help’

“Blake?”

‘Yes’

I take one moment to think and look back at the scroll

“What do you want?”

‘Come to the same place quickly. I’m already there.’

“I have things to do.”

‘Please, it’s important.’

I place the scroll on my leg, letting out a groan of frustration. I already have a sinking feeling that whatever help Blake needs won’t be a simple task, and it’s likely to be connected to the White Fang in some way. Something I really want to avoid at all costs for now.

But it’s Blake we’re talking about. I can’t just turn my back on her without at least hearing her out. Even though she bought into such a ridiculous excuse for my disappearance.
I let out another sigh, feeling the weight of the situation weighing heavily on me. I pinch the bridge of my nose, contemplating the reasons to help her and the reasons to say no. It’s a tangled mess, and I can already tell that things are about to get even more complicated.

“Fine, but this needs to be quick.”

I have sword lessons with Jeanne, after all.

But I need a shower first.

-Time later-

The residential district is typically a quiet and empty place, but in the morning, during working hours, the streets are bustling with activity. People are hurriedly leaving their homes, heading off to work, and going about their daily routines. Amidst the crowd, I navigate through the streets unnoticed, slipping into an alley and making my way towards a set of ladders.

I’ve learned my lesson, and it would be bad if someone saw me wall jumping and call the cops out of fear.

As I reach the top of the ladder, I spot my mentor pacing back and forth, a worried expression etched across her face. She bites her nails nervously, lost in her thoughts. But as if sensing my presence, her ears suddenly perk up, and she sharply turns around.

“Ma’iq!” she exclaims, relief flooding her features as a warm smile spreads across her face.

I chuckle lightly as I climb over the edge, joining Blake on the rooftop. “Yeah, that’s me. But if you ask me, it’s a bit odd to be called so early. I hope it is not just over-dramatization or else you will owe me breakfast,” I tease, trying to lighten the mood.

Blake’s smile fades as she takes one deep breath and looks me dead in the eye, giving me a better look of the bag under her amber eyes. “You have a storage semblance, right? How much can it carry?”

I cock an eyebrow, mildly surprised by the sudden out of place question. “Never hit a limit so far.”

And I don’t even know if it is a big room that I haven’t filled up or if it works with slots and anything can enter there.

She nods solemnly. “Ma’iq, this is very important,” she asserts, taking a step closer. “I need your help to recover... things from Mountain Glenn, and we need to act fast.”

The mention of Mountain Glenn causes a frown to form on my face. “Mountain Glenn? Blake, why would you...” My eyes widen as the realization dawns on me, shaking my head. “No. My answer is no. I won’t do it.”

Blake’s ears flatten against her head, and I can see a hint of hurt in her eyes at my immediate refusal. “What? Why?” she asks, her voice laced with confusion and disappointment.

Is there any other reason? Or does she just refuse to acknowledge it?

I narrow my eyes, still crossing my arms, and shoot Blake a firm glare. “Blake, I really, and I mean really, don’t want to get involved with the White Fang. I was cordial back there because it was business and it was the least I could do for you. But if I see them again or they bother me, I will break them.”

Blake winces and nervously bites her thumb. “I... I understand your feelings, and I know I’m partially to blame, but please, I really need your help. I promise it will be quick, and you won’t have to deal with or see anyone from the White Fang.”

“Blake, don’t try. I already have too many problems to deal with right now, and the last thing I want is to add another one to my list. If that’s all, then I regretfully refuse,” I state firmly, turning around and heading towards the ladder.

“I’ll pay you!” she suddenly shouts, causing me to freeze in my tracks.

“I… I know Roman wants dust, lots of dust. If you help me to recover everything from Mountain Glenn, I will give you plenty of dust. That will make him happy, right?”

I slowly turn back with my mouth hanging open.

“Plenty of dust? Blake, what the fuck were you doing in there?”

And dust wouldn’t make Roman happy but Cinder. Better said, why isn’t she trying to lecture me or scold me? But actually help me with something wrong?

What the fuck happened to her?

“Ma’iq, believe me when I say it’s nothing bad.” She bit her lip, her amber eyes looking down as she rubs her arm. “You know that Menagerie depends a lot on what we can steal, and… and what we had stored in Mountain Glenn was supposed to be sent to Menagerie, but the grimm happened and then vale cops and hunters a-and more grimm and…”

I don’t hesitate to grab Blake’s shoulders and give her a gentle shake to snap her out of her frantic rambling. “Blake, calm down,” I say firmly, my voice filled with concern. “Take a deep breath and exhale. Slow down.”

She does as told, and breaks away from my grasp and walks away towards the edge of the building. “I know you hate the White Fang, but I assure you this isn’t for them but for my.. our home. Please help me.” She says without looking at me, making me sigh.

When she puts it like that, I feel like a piece of shit for not helping her. It’s not for those assholes or that bitch of Sienna, but normal people. But I shouldn’t care for people, but they aren’t just people but faunus. And this is clearly important for Blake, who genuinely wants to help.

Goddamnit…

I scratch my head, thinking again.

Roman and Neo mostly were checking that I didn’t try to leave, at least without permission, but now that became totally irrelevant now thanks to Cinder and her cronies. But she made it clear. I would be dead if I tried to escape.

Yet, I wouldn’t be escaping. Just going above and beyond to complete her task, which might please her, I just need to tell her the plan, omit some details and I would be excused.

And this could be the opportunity to finally level up. As far as I know, Mountain Glenn is infested with grimm and I will have Blake to oversee the whole thing so I would be relatively in safe hands.

This is to help Kuo Kuana and all the people that were nice to me.

Yeah, settle a debt and reap some benefits.

I release a long, weary sigh as I finally reach a decision. However, before I commit to it, I feel the need to clarify a few things. “How long would it take us to reach Mountain Glenn?”

There is a pregnant pause, and she turns towards me, her eyes shimmering with hope.

“An hour and a half at most if we use the train.”

“The train?” I scratch my head, perplexed. I had no idea that there was a functional railway connection leading to that forsaken place.

“We just have to jump off when it gets close.” She quickly adds.

That makes a lot more sense. But jumping a train in movement, that would be a first.

“And do you have a plan for our return?” I raise a valid concern. “I highly doubt we can catch a train back, and walking all the way back to the city is out of the question.”

Besides the long time that it would take to reach the city, the ever presence of grimm. Blake should have a vehicle, at the very least.

“We… I know a way. It will take us to Vale in a safe manner.”

I look at her for a moment and sigh. I will have to take her word for it.

“Blake, you’ve really put me in a tight spot, but I’m with you on this. When do we leave?”

A warm smile graces my mentor’s face. “Thank you. We should depart right away. A train is scheduled to leave in one hour.”

So that means I would leave Jeanne hanging, despite I promised her to be there at nine.

Yeah, no.

“Hold on a second, Blake,” I interject firmly. “That’s way too soon. There are a couple of things I need to do first and also buy some supplies and extra weapons before going to grimm infested lands. And have you seen yourself? At least take a nap. You clearly need one.” I point my eyes to emphasize my point.

She carefully touches the bags under her eyes, but shakes her head.

“But this needs to be done as soon as possible.” She weakly protests. “We cannot waste time, a lot of people depend on us.”

I wince at her words. I really don’t like that feeling.

“Blake, I have my fair share of problems to handle as well. If I don’t address them first, things could go terribly wrong... I mean, really, really bad,” I explain, a shiver running down my spine at the mere thought of being reduced to ashes.

“But...”

“No, Blake, I’m serious. Take a break. I’ll help you, but give me just a couple of hours,” I firmly interrupt.

Just what has she been doing all this time?

She bites her lip, clearly conflicted, but eventually lets out a defeated sigh. “Alright, I’ll wait for you at the train station. Please, be quick.”

She turns around and walks towards the ladder, leaving me alone standing on the edge of the building. With a rather good view of the streets, people are ignorant of what is happening above them.

Yet, their ignorance holds no relevance to me as I retrieve my scroll and start typing a message to Neo.

I think she will help me with my plans.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

I have yet to receive that call from Junior, but I'm not in any rush. After all, he's already held up his end of the deal. Thanks to him, my landlord got his stupid certificate, and now I'm off the hook with all those dumb policies. It looks like I won't be facing homelessness anytime soon.

So here I am, in the park, armed with my training sword and shield, facing the same training dummy from before. But this time I'm alone, reading the training manual meticulously, determined to absorb every detail of each movement and stance. I've made the promise to myself to test out the new unlocked features.

The Class system, which should solve my bottleneck.

I shut the book, tucking it away into my inventory, and then pick up my practice weapons as I get up from the grass. Placing my left foot forward, I hold my shield up in front, adopting a proper fighting stance for this crucial test. And apply everything that I've learned.

Taking a few deep breaths to focus my mind, I exhale slowly, my eyes fixated on the training dummy as I envision my next move.

With nobody around, I create my own mental signal and rush towards the dummy, following the exact instructions for a charge attack.

I execute a fast shield bash with the edge, creating the perfect opening for a follow-up thrust.

In that very moment, I notice the difference, the beating of my heart against my chest, a surge of excitement, and the absence of anything holding me back. It's as if all my movements are unencumbered, free from the invisible restraints.

Despite my efforts, there were no changes or notifications, implying that swinging a sword alone wouldn't suffice despite there being clear differences.

Determined to figure it out, I take another lesson from the book and deliver a powerful kick to the training dummy, following up with a swift double slash across its body. Still not satisfied, I strike it again with the edge of my shield before executing another deep thrust attack.

As I execute these moves flawlessly, I can't shake off the feeling of frustration. Even though everything flowed smoothly, there was no noticeable change within me. I furrow my brows and check my weapons once more, but I cannot find anything wrong with them.

Yet, something nags at the back of my mind like faint whispers, a strange sensation tugging at me. I refocus my attention on the training dummy, setting myself back into the proper stance.

This time, I decide not to follow the book and instead let my body do the talking. As I take my third breath, I charge again, initiating with a shield bash. But this time, instead of continuing with a normal swing, my body acts on instinct, propelling itself into the air. I grip the hilt of my sword tightly as I descend, using gravity to my advantage and executing a rapid spin attack.

At this moment, I let everything flow without any obstructions. I watch in awe as my blade spins around me, effortlessly slicing through the training dummy. It's a perfect cut, executed with a precision I shouldn't have.
Despite my sword being blunt with practically no sharp edge, my last attack effortlessly slices the object in half.

At least, that's how it played out in my mind. But that perception soon turned into reality as the training dummy slid off and toppled, now lying in two uneven pieces.

I look at the sword in my hand, my surprise mirroring the disbelief I feel. I mean, it shouldn't have been possible in the first place. Even Jeanne, with her sharpened sword, couldn't manage to cut it. Yet here I am, achieving the feat with a blunt weapon.

None of this adds up!

In an attempt to regain my composure, I quickly shake my head and take deep breaths. I remind myself to stay calm, a clear mind must remain and not be overwhelmed.

I don't even have time to process the new notification before my body starts glowing with a vibrant bluish hue. Sparks dance and crackle around me, causing my grip to falter, and I watch in awe as my hands emit luminous energy. The radiance expands, enveloping my entire body in a mesmerizing show of light.

Just as quickly as it began, the radiant display comes to an abrupt halt.

I cautiously examine my body, searching for any outward signs of change, but I don't feel any noticeable difference. Causing me to look for specifics in another place.

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race–Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The Gladiator
Level–11 (9%)
Mentor – Blake Belladonna
Apprentice– Jeanne d'Arc
HP – 500/500 [45 regen per minute]
MP – 1970/1970 [350 regen per minute]
SP – 2210/2510 [200 regen per minute]
STR–33
END–41
DEX–51
INT–40

My stats are the same, no change or scaling… What's scaling?

But putting that aside, I notice the only difference in my status is that my class has now become Gladiator instead of Pugilist. It's a good thing I achieved what I wanted, which means unlocking more classes is now well within my reach.

All I need to do is to discover how to unlock them and what other classes might be available to me.

Although, I am still a total newbie with this and still have a preference to use my fists. So how can I change back?

Probably the same thing with my status?

'Class change, Pugilist.'

In an instant, my chest flashes with a shining light, causing me to instinctively touch the spot and look down, trying to find anything wrong. However, I can't perceive any visible changes; it all happened too fast.

'Status'

Ma'iq Rakhan
Race–Feline Faunus
Age 17
Class: The Pugilist

And I'm back with my original class.

Wanting to confirm, I pick up my training sword and attempt to swing it around. And I get the expected disappointing result, my movements are sluggish and weighed down, the familiar sensation of being dragged down returning to my limbs.

I let out a sigh.

This pretty much confirms that I will be given terrible handicaps if I try to fight with weapons that are outside my fighting class. But that still doesn't explain why I couldn't use Blake's mecha-shift months ago. After all, those were gauntlets, designed with the sole intention of punching things.

Maybe there is something I'm overlooking.

But even then I have a new class, and I know exactly how to showcase my abilities and who would be the perfect sparring partner to help me further hone my new skills. Before that, I need to put away my sword and shield, returning them to my inventory. Once they are safely stored, I pull out my scroll to write a message to my apprentice.

'Hey Jeanne'

I don't receive an immediate response, but I'm patient. Settling into a comfortable seat on the ground, I wait for her reply.

'Yeah?'

'Are you free right now?'

'What for?'

'Extra lessons, got free time and learned something cool to teach you too'

'agghhhh my shift just started.'

'oof'

'Do you have time later tonight?'

'I think so.'

'cool, same place after my shift end?'

'Sure.'

With a chuckle, I put my scroll back in my pocket. I still have some free time before I need to head to my… questionable job, and there's something I've been wanting to do for a while now.

-Later-

Books are often considered as manuals, containing vestiges of knowledge that, if followed diligently, allow you to replicate that knowledge practically.

I call bullshit on that.

And that's saying something, coming from me, someone who has learned a great deal from reading books, and my system even takes advantage of them.

Still, an absolute bullshit statement.

I've been spending at least an hour and a half trying to comprehend and reread the same chapter of this book, but I seem to understand jack shit! Even with the help of my scroll, I can't even grasp the terminologies.

Like seriously, what the fuck is a Cartesian manipulator?!

In a fit of frustration, I angrily throw the book on Basic Robotics across the room, not caring where they land. The loud thud it makes as it hits the floor only adds to my growing annoyance. I slump back in my chair, letting out a deep groan of exasperation.

I don't even know why I thought it would be easy to learn how to tinker with a robot. Or why did I bring that stupid machine with me in the first place?

My initial aspiration was simple, to unlock a new job about engineering or something. But right now, I feel lost and stupid.

My intelligence stat is there for a fucking show, it seems.

The stupid bot on my desk is nothing more than a blocky contraption with cables and circuits inside. I know that much, but that's the extent of my knowledge. It's the most basic understanding that anyone with half a brain could deduce.

Why the fuck can't I understand the basics?

I've managed to learn to weave and fishing from scratch. Despite the shitty teachings of Roman's, I even figured out how to lockpick. And let's not forget how I learned to cook, with guidance from a kind guy back in Menagerie who wasn't even a master chef.

I should be capable of handling this, not stuck here like an idiot, unable to make sense of the simplest things.

Perhaps I should have sought out an expert or someone tech-savvy to help me with this, instead of wasting my time like a complete idiot. There were so many other things I could have done to kill time before work.

I let out a muffled groan of utter frustration, covering my face with both hands, and then dragging them down my face.

Both my ears perk up at the sound of my scroll ringing, a familiar message notification. I sit up straighter, picking up my scroll from the desk to check the message.

'Naughty, naughty kitten'

As if struck by lightning, a shiver races down my spine, paralyzing my entire body on the spot. I know without looking that a pair of mismatched eyes is fixed on me.

This isn't at all how I imagined my short break would turn out, getting caught, especially by Neo, of all people. Nevertheless, I won't let that stop me. Without hesitation, I lunge towards the small drone, quickly stashing it away in my inventory. Finally, I take one deep breath to calm my nerves and turn around to face Neo head-on.

She's stationed at the doorway, arms folded casually as she regards me with that unmistakable smug grin and taunting eyes. A rhythmic tapping of her foot only accentuates her playful impatience.

I gulp audibly, a new tidal wave of nerves crashing over me. I never anticipated it would feel like this to be caught red-handed. I didn't even believe I would get caught so fast!

Neo maintains her smug demeanor as she approaches me with deliberate, unhurried steps.

"I was actually thinking of destroying it," I begin, attempting to deflect the bad situation. "Curiosity, you know? Wanting to see how it works and all."

She raises a skeptical eyebrow at my feeble excuse and tilts her head slightly, clearly not buying it.

'Curiosity killed the cat, you know?'

I grimace, uncertain whether she's being serious or not. "Alright, fine," I relent with a sigh. "I just wanted to have one for myself. They looked interesting, and maybe I thought I could learn a thing or two. But..." I glance over my shoulder, my gaze landing on the unintelligible book. "I don't understand a damn thing."

An uncomfortable silence stretches between us, the air thick with tension. Her gaze remains fixed on me, that same expression of amusement still playing on her features. The silence drags on, becoming increasingly awkward, until it's broken by another message notification.

'If you wanted a new toy, you should have said so.'

Confusion washes over me, overtaking the worry that had gripped me earlier.

"Wait, you don't mind?"

Neo gives a nonchalant shrug.

"So why the whole act and… you are a bitch." I mutter, pinching the bridge of my nose in exasperation. A sigh escapes me; this crazy girl was always just playing with me, messing around to get a rise out of me.

And as if to affirm my thoughts, she starts giggling.

'If you wanted that little guy modified, you should have told me. I would have sent it to our contact.'

I remove my hand from my face, looking up at Neo with a brow raised in surprise. "You have a contact?"

She merely smiles, a mischievous glint in her eyes, as she places a finger to her lips in a shushing gesture.

"Whatever, your secrets are yours, not mine," I remark with a shrug. I summon the bot back into my hands and then pass it over to the ice-cream girl. "Tell him or her to turn this drone into something that can explore and be controlled remotely."

She nods in agreement, taking the drone from my grasp. But as she does so, she also presents a small book, handing it to me.

I accept the book, my brows furrowing in confusion. I hadn't expected to receive anything in return. Then, without warning, Neo shatters into a multitude of tiny pieces, leaving me alone in my room once again.

Who can truly understand her?

With some free time still on my hands, I decide to delve into the book Neo gave me. The title is printed in big letters, and curiosity gets the better of me.

"Massages for dummies" I read the title aloud, my scroll ringing once more.

'You better learn ;p'

She is just fucking with me.

Yet, a thought strikes me—this book could serve as a welcome distraction. I don't need to read through the entire thing, just a bit to get my mind off the previous ordeal.

I take a seat back in my chair and open the book to its first chapter, which delves into the proper way to touch muscles and the various benefits of massages. Towards the end of the chapter, there's a brief explanation of how to attempt self-massage on one's hand.

I decide to give it a try. Following the instructions, I apply some pressure to the palm of my hand before gently rubbing it in circular motions.

"This is bullshit!"

-Later that evening-

Crates, crates and more crates.

It's a never-ending cycle of dealing with these darned crates and moving them around.

At the very least, it's a decent way to pass the time. There's plenty of it to kill before I have to head out to train with Jeanne and show off my gladiator class. I'm genuinely curious to see her reaction.

But for now, those thoughts can wait. I've got the task of storing all these dust crates inside a ship container—a massive metallic box that usually requires heavy machinery to lift.

And guess what? I'm doing it all by myself.

In moments like these, my Gamer inventory feels like a godsend. It streamlines the process, making the movements of these crates a breeze compared to the arduous task it would be otherwise.

Even with the advantage of my inventory, moving crates still consumes an absurd amount of time. It's not like I can snap my fingers and have everything neatly arranged within the container. No, I have to place each crate atop another, organizing the entire space with the given space.

Organizing a whole ass container.

While it serves as an effective time killer, it also serves as a painful reminder of my past as a cargo boy back in Menagerie.

It's just work, work, and more work. By the time I decide to take a brief break, I've only managed to fill half of the container.

And then there are three more waiting to be filled.

At this point, I'm overwhelmed by that feeling where you simply stop caring. You want to sit down, do nothing, and let the world fade away. Oddly enough, I'm not even exhausted. It's just that the weight of the work feels so immense, as if it's an endless cycle that will never reach its end.

My body seems to take control, guiding my steps until I find myself stretched out on top of two crates. My hands support my head as I gaze up at the metallic ceiling, fixing my gaze on it for no particular reason other than to have something to stare at.

At least back in Menagerie, there were other workers to chat with, to distract from the monotony.

Cinder's latest stunt scared all of Roman's henchmen, leaving us short handed for menial tasks which all of those stupid responsibilities end up falling on me as the prick tries to recruit more, but since people can't hold their tongue people are refusing his offers out of fear.

One way or another, it always affects me. I just need more levels and money to get out of this shitty situation.

Without warning, a powerful impact rocks the container, the force of it creating a deafening ringing in my ears. The sound is so intense that it stings, prompting me to instinctively cover my ears to shield them from the pain.

With no intention of enduring it any longer, I bolt toward the entrance to escape the torture. As I emerge, my ears still ringing, I'm confronted by the sight of the green-haired girl, using the hilt of her weapon to pound against the container walls.

Slowly, I uncover my ears, a scowl forming on my face. "What the fuck do you want?"

In response, she shoots me a look brimming with disdain,folding her arms. "You were supposed to be finished by now," she retorts, her gaze flicking towards the container before settling back on me. "And you're barely halfway through the first shipment."

"Excuse me?" My anger flares, my brow furrowing dangerously. "You expect me to finish three damn containers all by myself? In just a couple of hours?"

What kind of ridiculous expectations are that?!

The girl's arms uncross as she approaches me with deliberate, measured steps, locking her gaze onto mine. "Yes," she states firmly.

You insufferable bitch…

Yet I bite down the worst of me before I speak up and point at our empty surroundings. "If you haven't noticed, your OWNER with her vast intelligence and her magnificent planning scared all the current and future workers." Still suppressing my anger, I end up pointing an accusatory finger at her. "So suck it up and let me finish, and please, fuck off."

"You…" Her voice trembles with anger.

"Yes, me, me, me," I mockingly echo, punctuating my words by jabbing her shoulder with my finger. "Remember, you're not Cinder. I don't have to take shit from you."

The last thing I want is another fucking prick throwing shit at me.

Emerald's brows narrow, and she clenches her teeth, closing the distance until she's just inches from my face. "I speak for Cinder," she hisses, her voice dripping with a threatening edge. "Learn your place."

"Make me, you fucking stray." I growl.

Emerald's lips purse in silence, her glare nothing short of lethal. A faint glint sparks in her eyes, almost imperceptible, before she launches into a rapid spin kick aimed at my head. I react swiftly, blocking her strike and countering with a well-aimed kick to her other foot.

Her balance falters, and in an instant, I seize her foot with both hands and hurl her toward the container with all the strength I can muster. She bounces off the wall, crashing to the ground. As she lifts her gaze, shock etched across her features, I waste no time.

And I can't afford to give her the chance to recover. Summoning my brass knuckles, I charge towards her prone form, determined to finish this one swift move.

Once more, her eyes flash with that strange glint, forewarning her rapid movement. She propels herself off the ground, soaring through the air just as I was closing in on her. However, a searing burst of pain erupts in my jaw, causing me to stagger back instinctively. My hand shoots to my throbbing jaw as I blink rapidly, clenching my teeth to endure.

As I reorient myself, the stupid stray is inexplicably back in the exact spot she was mere moments ago, despite her previous leap that should have taken her far away. But how?

Without saying a word, she swiftly equips her sickles and hurls them in my direction. The chains of her weapons whir through the air, ensnaring me between their trajectories. Before I can react, she leaps into action, using the container wall as a springboard to propel herself toward me at fast speeds.

Instinct kicks in, guided by experience. I seize both chains, utilizing them as leverage to manipulate her trajectory. My swift action throws off her balance, providing me with a crucial opening.

The last thing she sees is my reinforced fist flying straight to her nose, a face of sheer disbelief adorning her soon to be smashed face.

The force behind the punch is palpable, driving her downward with unstoppable force. Her body crashes against the floor with an audible thud, the impact cracking the surface beneath her.

Pained groans escape her lips, her form contorting on the floor while her aura flickers, a good signal.

A triumphant smirk tugs at the corners of my lips as victory looms tantalizingly close. With calculated intent, I raise my boot, aiming squarely for her head. The blow won't be lethal, but it will render her unconscious, a good lesson to not fuck with me.

But my triumph remains incomplete, snatched away in an instant as my ears catch the telltale sound of a small explosion erupting behind me. My head snaps around just in time to catch a glimpse of a white object hurtling directly towards my face.

Before I can fully process what's happening, the world around me explodes in a symphony of pain, instantly replaced by an overwhelming agonizing pain in my chest. It's as if everything within me is being violently rearranged. The pain catapults me back to my first encounter with Nora. I'm sent flying, my body rolling across the ground before colliding with the cold, unforgiving metallic wall of a container.

The collision robs me of the last of my breath, leaving me gasping for air, disoriented and reeling from the ambush.

"I knew you were all talk Em." I barely hear a voice. "Getting your ass handed by this guy."

Taking a deep breath, I muster the strength to push myself off the floor, using the container's wall for support. My gaze lifts to find a tall figure with silver hair walking toward me while cracking his knuckles, his confident smirk visible even from a distance.

Abruptly, he blurs from my sight, vanishing from view.

Wait what?

In the blink of an eye, he appears right before me, his hand gripping my shoulder in a vice-like hold. A knee strikes with unrelenting force into my gut, inducing a painful gag as the air I had managed to recover is cruelly expelled. Yet the bastard shows no mercy; throwing a punch lands on my right cheek, my head snapping to the side before I crash to the floor. A subsequent kick hurls me through the air, my body crashing against a pile of crates.

My vision swims with blurriness, the world around me a disjointed mess. Sound retreats into the background, replaced by a deafening ringing. Struggling to make sense of it all, I manage to roll to the side, using a nearby crate as leverage to pull myself upright. But my efforts are instantly thwarted as a fit of coughing wracks my body, my remaining strength evaporating as I collapse to the floor, clutching my stomach.

It is just too much to endure.

Despite the agony, I muster the will to crack open one eye. Through the blurred haze, a silhouette blocks the light, an ominous shadow coming down.

Move

And it's getting closer.

MOVE

It's aimed at my head.

MOVE YOU FUCKING RETARD!

I just close my eyes and wait.

And wait

And wait.

"Why are you defending him?" I hear his voice pierce through my thoughts.

Summoning every ounce of strength, I manage to open my eyes, and there's a pink blur looming above me. However, my focus is immediately drawn downward as another bout of coughing seizes me, the violence of it wracking my body, threatening to puke everything.

Amidst the haze, a pair of white boots materialize in front of me, coaxing my gaze upward. Raising my head slightly, I find Neo looking down at me, her smug grin ever present. This time, however, she kneels beside me, weaving an arm around my frame to help get up.

Her subtle nudge proves to be enough and I manage to find my balance against the wall for a moment before I lean against the wall, my breaths ragged and labored as I gasp for precious air.

Neo from her part starts dusting off my clothes. However, her nice gesture comes to an abrupt halt as her gaze fixates on the blackened spot on my chest. In an instant, her once-confident smirk vanishes, replaced by an icy expression. I didn't even know my clothes were partially burned. What the fuck did that guy do to me?

Neo immediately turns on her heels and starts walking towards Mercury, if I remember his name correctly. Slow steps as she pulls out the spike from her umbrella. The slender weapon twirls around her fingers with an uncanny grace.

Looking a little more to the side, I see him adopting a fighting stance, and with his full attention, fixated on Neo. Her movements remain controlled, her fingers maintaining a firm grip on the spike as she continues her approach.

"I trust you have an explanation for this."

A sudden silence fell over our group, and all eyes turned towards the source of the voice.

In an instant, Neo's weapon clattered to the ground. Her composure shattered as if she had been turned to stone.

That alone makes me put some effort and look to my right as well, and all the pain momentarily disappears as I catch sight of Cinder Fall walking. The rhythmic cadence of her heels against the floor is the only sound in the building.

As she draws nearer, she comes to an abrupt halt, arms folding across her chest in a display of assertive displeasure. Her eyes flick from side to side, assessing the situation. "A very good one,"

Emerald struggles to rise from the floor with a trembling voice. "C-cinder! It's that bastard! He-"

"You will talk when I tell you to talk!" Cinder's echoes across the warehouse, causing Emerald to lower her head, fully dejected.

Our boss turns back and looks at Mercury, who relaxes his stance. "Start talking."

He merely shrugs. "Emerald decided to play savvy with our little kitten here, and he lashed out."

Cinder's attention swings back to me, her expression etched with a deep-seated frown. "Talk."

Thankfully, I feel better than before, so I take a few breaths, store my weapons before I talk to her. "Your… underling thought it would be a good idea to pester me instead of letting me finish my job." I pause for a short break. "Even with my semblance, this will take a lot of time since I'm the only one working."

Despite my efforts, a grimace forms on my face as I suppress another impending coughing fit.

"I see." She frowns, then looks at Mercury. "Take Emerald away."

"But-"

"Did I give you permission to speak?" Cinder's voice drips with a snarl, promptly silencing her.

That shut her up, making me smirk.

Seeing that pretentious bitch being so pathetic makes me happy.

Mercury walks towards his downed teammate and offers a helping hand. His gesture is met with a swift slap as Emerald gathers herself up, unsteady steps carrying her beside Mercury. Together, they exit the scene, leaving a tension-laden atmosphere behind.

"And you," Cinder's voice drips with venom, her focus now shifted onto both Neo and me. She closes the distance until she stands face-to-face with Neo, a stark contrast in their sizes. "I will let this slide because it was clear my subordinate was in the wrong, but next time I will show you the consequences of disobedience."

In a swift motion. Cinder grabs Neo's pink umbrella and it is set ablaze, forcing Neo to drop it in surprise and watch her weapon burn on the floor.

A clear reminder that a single touch from this woman will burn us to ashes.

Cinder's smirk of satisfaction lingers in the air like an echo of her authority, a final punctuation to her message. She turns gracefully on her heel and departs in the same direction her underlings left. Her message was delivered with no room for mistake or misinterpretation.

As soon as she disappears from sight, Neo starts stomping on her burning umbrella, trying to kill the fire, hoping to save something from it but not getting any noticeable progress.

With the pain subsiding, I retrieve a water bottle from my inventory, its cap swiftly removed before I pour the water onto the flames, extinguishing them in a swift hiss of steam and smoke.

I toss the empty bottle aside and observe the aftermath of Neo's umbrella losing all the color pink, blackened piece of charred metal lying on the floor. Utterly ruined, she'll need to either craft a new one or buy a new one.
I cannot fix it, even if I train for it.

Neo, for the very first time, emits a sigh of defeat and delivers a swift kick to what remains of her weapon.

I attempt to speak, yet I clamp my mouth shut when no words find their way out. I remain trapped in the same cycle for a moment before extending my arm and tenderly resting a hand on her shoulder, snapping her out of her mind.

"Thanks for saving me, Neo. I thought that was it."

In an instant, her melancholic expression blossoms into a brilliant smile, and she teasingly pinches my cheek, her other hand affectionately ruffling my hair.

"Quit it," I chide, capturing her hand to put an end to her antics. This elicits a playful pout from her. With her hand securely held in mine, a bold idea takes root in my mind to cheer her up.

Without letting my rationality win, I pull her into a hug. "Still thank you."

Neo breaks away first, a sly smirk gracing her lips as she playfully lands a light punch on my chest.

My scroll suddenly chimes with her message.

'You can thank me with a massage.'

A chuckle escapes my lips. "Fine, just set up the date."

Neo gazes upward, adopting a thoughtful pose as she taps her chin, indulging in a moment of playful contemplation. Soon, she directs her gaze back at me, a mischievous grin adorning her features.

'Tomorrow morning. Your home.'

I roll my eyes, opting not to engage in an argument over her choice. Neo interprets my reaction as confirmation and walks away a couple of steps before shattering into millions of pieces.

Finally alone, I lean back against the metallic wall, gradually sliding down until I'm seated on the floor. My head hangs low, and I release a long, weary sigh.

"What a fucking day."

I got beaten so easily. Even if that asshole got me with a surprise attack, I shouldn't have lost that badly. At the very least, I should have thrown a couple of punches. I grimace at the fact that if it wasn't for Neo timely intervention, he would have split open my head.

Why the fuck did I even accepted my fate?

I survived against a nightmare incarnate, for fuck's sake!

I look at my hand, which slowly clenched into a fist, my nails digging against my palm before hitting the wall to vent my growing frustrations.

"This won't happen again. I refuse to let it happen again."

And for that I need power, clearly my level is still garbage. But the Emerald forest is closed off to the public since those stupid investigations are still ongoing…

Since when did that matter?

As if humans would give two shits about me to begin with; they would more likely bet if I die than try to stop me.

Trading sleep for that much-needed boost. Yes, I can manage it.

I will do it.

I can't contain the smirk that spreads across my lips at the notion of shattering one of Mercury's legs.

My train of thought is abruptly shattered as my scroll rings once more.

'Heya maiq, bad news.'

That's actually Jeanne.

"Oh, right…" I set up a quick training session with her tonight, and there is some time left before I need to go back to the park. I feel slightly better so it wouldn't be a problem.

'Bad news?'

'a guy called in sick, I need to cover his shift.'

I click my tongue in annoyance as I write my reply. 'oh thats bad.'

'yeah what a jerk. Can we practice tomorrow morning?'

Well… shit.

Chapter Text

At the end, I had to reschedule with Jeanne. I just couldn't bring myself to say no to the girl who had practically saved my sorry ass. I would've looked like a total, ungrateful idiot in her eyes.

However, Jeanne proved to be incredibly understanding. After all, it had been a sudden change without any prior notice. So, we agreed to have our spar on the following day. I couldn't help but feel excited about showcasing my gladiator class against her and exploring how it might differ in every aspect. That new moveset was a total tease.

Perhaps I'd uncover new techniques or refine my stance, bringing a fresh edge to my fighting style.

With a resigned sigh, I reach for my cup of milk, taking a long, contemplative sip before gently placing it back on the table. My mind is lost in thoughts that wouldn't become reality. Not yet, at least.

But it's still a relief to disconnect from reality for a while and savor the moment. Right now, as I snap back to full attention, my ears catch the faint sound of running water emanating from my room, which had been going on for far too long.

I've exercised patience, but there comes a point where one must put their foot down. So, I rise from the table, determined to fix the situation.

I make my way back to my room and head straight for the bathroom, where the shower is still running. With a series of loud knocks, I make my presence clear.

"Neo, it's been like an hour. Water isn't free!" I shout while banging on the door.

Water may not be super expensive, but I certainly don't want my bill to skyrocket because of Neo's whims!

I cease banging on the door, not wanting to risk damaging it, and let out a sigh of growing annoyance as the shower keeps running.

My gaze shifts back to the room, and my primary focus is on the bed where Neo's clothes are carelessly strewn. Rolling my eyes in mild exasperation, I pick them up and neatly place them on my chair. The bed, after all, is where I'd be giving her a massage.

I had delved into the book she had given me, so I had a clear plan in mind for how to proceed with her sudden but earned reward.

However, I couldn't help but think I would have preferred a different way to spend time with her and her reward, perhaps taking her out to enjoy some sweets or maybe a dinner. It would have been less costly than the constant expenses my home seemed to incur.

However, my ears perk up at the sound of my shower's abrupt halt.

Moments later, the door emits the distinctive unlocking sound and inches open slowly, releasing a thick billow of steam.

And there it goes all the hot water for tomorrow.

However, all such thoughts are instantly set aside the moment the steam begin to dissipate, revealing Neo stepping out. It causes me to draw in a sharp breath, as Neo is clad in nothing but a towel, snugly wrapped around her body.

Her wet hair only enhanced her appearance, making her all the more sexy, no… beautiful. It was impossible for my eyes not to wander downward where her towel covered just enough.

My mind has been drifting since Neo swiftly brought me back to reality with a gentle poke to my forehead and a smug smile. She playfully pushed me aside and made her way toward my bed.

Still dripping wet.

"Wait! At least dry your..." I begin to protest. "...Legs," I added, but my words trailed off. I let out a long, resigned sigh as the smug girl settles herself onto my bed, instantly soaking it. I couldn't help but notice the damp patches forming on my bedding and the wet footprints she left behind, not to mention the pillow.

"Whatever," I mutter, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Let's just get this over with."

Besides, the sooner I finish, the sooner I can deal with the aftermath and get everything dried up.

I make my way over to the desk, where a small bottle sits on the desk. It is a bottle of oil I had picked up on my way home yesterday. According to the book, special oils were highly recommended for a massage, making the process easier and more comfortable for the person receiving the massage.

I remove the cap and pour some oil into my left hand, carefully setting the bottle down. I rub my hands together, feeling the oil warm up, and couldn't help but appreciate the pleasant scent of coconut filling the air. Really nice.

With that task complete, I approach the bed where Neo lays comfortably on top. However, as soon as her mismatched eyes notice me, she playfully rolls over and reaches for the second pillow, positioning it just right for her head to rest comfortably. And it is impossible not to notice her deliberate gesture, raising her ass ever so suggestively.

I couldn't help but roll my eyes at her obvious provocation, as if I would look away and become a tomato.

"Neo, I can't work with the towel on. You should have taken it off," I remind her. The book had suggested that the fewer clothes, the better, and speaking from experience, having damp clothes is a real pain in the ass.

Neo glances over her shoulder, that same mischievous smile playing on her lips as her hand gingerly grabs the edge of her towel. She starts to slowly, almost tantalizingly, push it down.

I don't avert my gaze. If she wants to put on a show, I'm more than willing to watch from the front row. And she doesn't relent. More like my challenge emboldened her as she continues to pull the towel down. Her smile turns into a wide grin as more is exposed.

Yet, she stopped right at her waist, revealing only her smooth back.

I click my tongue in mild annoyance, half-expecting a bit more from her. Nevertheless, I couldn't deny that I'd enjoyed it.

With a few steps closer, I rub my hands together again, contemplating how to start the whole thing. The book had suggested starting with the back and applying some pressure, a quick and easy thing. But it also mentioned the option of beginning with the legs. It's a quick decision as I'm closer to her legs to begin with.

My hands grip her right calf firmly, and I start by kneading her muscles with gentle force. I work my way up toward her thighs, only to be surprised as I encounter resistance in her muscles, causing her leg to tense up.

I pause for a moment, adjust my position, and then resume my work until I reach her thigh. I repeat the same process all the way down, this time without encountering any resistance from her leg. Which should be a good sign.

Following the book's instructions, I place my hands on her thigh once more and apply firm pressure with long, strong strokes, eliciting the same reaction as before, hard muscles acting up, making me raise an eyebrow.

It was becoming clear that she must have a lot of knots in her muscles, maybe some strain or injury she never mentioned, but it's likely from stress, if the book isn't leading me astray.

But Neo has a carefree attitude, and I find it hard to believe that she'd be stressed out, unless it is something recent, perhaps related to the bitch of Cinder.

That thought made me pause. Of course, it has to be that woman. A total pain in the ass to everyone. I could only hope she is pestering Roman right now.

After finishing the strokes, I move slightly to the left and gently take hold of her right ankle. My thumb presses against the tension, and I begin to trace slow, precise circles in the area a few times.

As I attempt to do the same on the sole of her foot, Neo immediately goes for a kick in my face. Fortunately, my better reaction time spared me from a direct hit on the jaw. I meet her gaze, which now holds a clear frown of disapproval, prompting me to raise my hands in surrender.

And Neo is looking back at me with a frown, causing me to raise my hands.

"Should have asked, sorry." My words seem to calm her down, and she returns to her pillow.

Wait two levels just from that?

That's when something sparks in my mind, a perfect idea, and I found it impossible to suppress the sly grin forming on my lips. The book has provided me with numerous basics and medium techniques, and our dear smug girl hasn't set a time limit.

Meaning.

I have ALL THE TIME in the world to deliver the most thorough and comprehensive body massage, all while reaping the most benefits in experience points and increase my stats for the next level up.

'Payback time'

-Neo Politan-

As the massage continued, Neo couldn't help but ask herself, how was he THAT good?

Not like she was complaining. It was a big bonus for her kitten to have another skill, but she literally gave him that book yesterday and even more in her doubts was that he was improving as time passed.

He was touching spots she didn't know she had. Yet it felt so good.

And much to her delight, he administered a long stroke on her back, the pressure just right. It was as if her kitten could sense exactly where she carried the most stress and tension. As his hands moved lower, Neo's body seemed to sink further into the bed, and she felt something hard in her lower back dissolve under the gentle ministrations.

Her kitten's touch was both firm and gentle, a perfect balance that sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, causing her to shiver, and her hands gripped the bed hard. She savored every moment, relishing the way her muscles responded to his touch.

Would he learn that much if she gave him another book? Did it have a limit?

But those were thoughts for later. There was no way she wasn't asking for a second time.

-Ma'iq Rak'han-

I carefully lower Neo's arm onto the bed and take a few steps back, then drop onto the seat beside my bed, letting out a tired sigh. A faint smirk graces my lips as I watch the final notification of my success appear in front of me.

Massages, as it turns out, can be quite exhausting. Who would've guessed?

But if I'm exhausted, what can I even say about that crazy ice-cream girl who melted into relaxation under my touch? It's a win for me, even if she enjoyed it.

It was nothing short of surprising to discover the amount of knots scattered throughout her body. What initially caught my attention in her legs was but a small thing compared to the tangled web of knots residing in her back and neck.

My bed suddenly creaks loudly, and I glance to my left, noticing my satisfied customer getting up from the bed, casually tossing her towel in the opposite direction.

I grab my water bottle, taking a swig as I slyly attempt to steal a better glimpse of her. I couldn't let this chance slip by.

Except my eyes only connect with a pair of mismatched eyes inches away from me, causing me to choke on the water I am drinking and start coughing loudly and feeling the gag sensation forcing my hand to drop the bottle and start hitting my chest trying to recover my breath.

As if mocking my predicament, Neo, with her ever-mischievous demeanor, starts patting my back, as if she were my savior at this comically awkward moment.

I hold my breath and shoot her a glare, making her giggle in response.

I rub my chest, grimacing as the pain slowly subsides, and the coughing gradually recedes.

With a graceful hop, she swings her legs off the bed and walks with an aura of confidence in front of me.

Wait.

My eyes widen in sheer surprise, and my heart seems to skip a beat, causing me to inhale sharply. Neo walks fully naked in front me with no shred of shame in her.

She comes to a halt, glancing back over her shoulder, a casual half-smile playing on her lips as she stretches her arms, showing off plenty of her.

'Watch all you want. You earned this much.'

The towel had been a tad tight, but now, without it, she...

"Wait, wait, wait. Did I just read you?" I interrupt abruptly, my frown deepening. I'm completely fixated on this bizarre revelation, pushing aside everything else as I distinctly recall reading a sentence forming above her.

Neo slowly turns her entire body, placing her hands on her hips, wearing the same cheeky smile as words slowly materialize above her head.

'Of course you did, silly. How else can I talk?'

My eyebrows shoot up in surprise. She could use her semblance like that? It's a newfound discovery, I must admit.

And she is spot-clean down there as well.

"Well, you've always used your scroll... somehow," I trail off, my attention once again drifting downwards.

'Everyone can read these, you know?'

Only to realize her words now playfully cover her breasts. A snort of amusement escapes me, and she grins in response.

"I was THAT obvious, wasn't I?" I ask with a chuckle.

She nods in agreement before stretching her other arm, placing a significant emphasis on her chest, squeezing it gently between her outstretched arms. But the intent to show off her cleavage is as clear as day. I still enjoy her show, though.

However, a lingering question remains after a new display of her semblance. "But then, why didn't you talk like this during those other times when we were alone?" I ask, genuinely puzzled.

Neo pauses in her activities, locking her eyes onto mine. She raises an eyebrow, her smug demeanor intact as she leans in a bit closer, clearly conveying her thoughts without forming a word.

I lightly slap my forehead, realizing the stupidity of my question. "Yeah, that was a dumb question. It's you, after all," I admit with a self-deprecating grin. I rise from my seat and walk over to the desk where I had neatly placed her clothes. Picking them up, I turn towards the petite girl and hand her all her clothes.

As much as I enjoy her natural show, the novelty of seeing her naked has worn off. It starts to lose its appeal if that's all that's going to happen and there are other things I need to do.

She takes her clothes with a delighted expression, her eyes twinkling mischievously. Leaning closer, she tiptoes towards me. 'Don't you want to see how I put my clothes on? How will I bend down to put on my pants and let you see everything?'

Her words make me stop thinking for a good couple of seconds. "Would you?"

If she's offering something that generous, I'd be an idiot not to indulge in her offer.

Neo grins mischievously but shakes her head in playful denial. Then, without warning, she slaps my ass before walking away toward the bathroom, each step accentuating the sway of her hips.

I can't tear my gaze away from her, the image of her etching itself into my mind and the idea of just returning the slap becoming stronger. But that stops the moment she pauses at the bathroom door and looks back, her expression now different, a new kind of smile playing on her lips.

'Next time, I want a happy ending.'

And with that, the door to my bathroom closes shut.

I can't help but admit that Neo's sudden and short performance was quite the treat for my eyes.

"Wait…happy ending?"

-Later-

It's late into the night, the sky painted in pitch black, illuminated only by the soft radiance of the moon and the twinkle of stars. The commercial district is alive with activity as people fill the streets, infusing the area with a lively atmosphere as always.

In my case, I'm on my way home, a bag of groceries in tow. It's not my usual grocery day, but the temptation of a special promotion on cereals and fruits proved irresistible, prompting me to replenish some of my kitchen at a discounted rate.

Yet, my sudden grocery run serves as a welcome distraction from the events of earlier today.

The image of Neo's small but generously stacked body is still fresh in my mind. And while she isn't the first girl I've seen naked, she is definitely special compared to the rest. I just don't know how to put it in the right words.

There is just something different about her. Too perfect?

I really should have taken my chances and returned that slap, rather than stay there watching her leave, or maybe make up an excuse to touch her a little higher.

Call it unprofessional, but I am not a professional to begin with. Although, I will have another chance with her since she wants another massage some time in the future, so I should buy a more advanced book. Also that drastic level increase is definitely gonna affect my next level up, I just need to kill some grimm.

I will have to sneak my way in. There is no other option.

My scroll suddenly rings, jolting me from my thoughts.

Before retrieving it, I quickly check my surroundings. The few people in the streets are engrossed in their own affairs, a good opportunity to transfer my bag of groceries into my inventory.

Then I answer the call.

"Yes?"

'Come to the club. It's time to work.'

My expression grows serious as I realize that Junior is finally cashing in his favor. "Will be there."

The kingpin ends the call, and I pivot on my heel, making my way to the edge of the pavement. With a quick gesture, I signal for a taxi, and one promptly pulls over.

A short ride, but it beats walking.

I disembark on the opposite side of the street from where the club should be. Unlike my previous visits, the entire area is eerily devoid of people, even though it's the time when it should be teeming with young party goers ready to have a good time. However, the building is concealed behind large panels and metallic structures.

As I approach, I spot signs of construction tools and discarded materials sacks strewn about. It appears that Junior has already begun the repairs, a bit surprising considering he hasn't called on me for help with moving stuff. Perhaps he simply forgot.

Upon reaching the entrance, the imposing bouncer stands guard as usual. Without a word, he swings the door open for me and gestures for me to step inside.

The first time I came here, the blaring music reverberated through the entire establishment, the beats pulsating through the walls. But this time, the place is silent. I can even hear the sound of my own footsteps as I descend the long staircase.

Upon reaching the floor, I discover the place is just as empty, save for numerous piles of building materials and additional metallic structures where the glass pillars used to stand. There are also plenty of markers and warning signs, clearly instructing anyone not to enter the construction zone.

Although I don't see any workers in sight, it's evident that they're hard at work elsewhere, likely being pushed by the big guy to complete the construction as fast as possible.

The boss himself is seated on a couch, one of many that occupy the tables. He's leisurely puffing on a cigar. Meanwhile, the twins are at another table engrossed in a card game, half-empty drinks scattered about.

As I approach the boss, he notices my arrival and removes the cigar, extinguishing it in an ashtray. He rises from his seat, meeting me halfway.

Soon, I find myself standing next to the boss, and I can't help but be taken aback by our stark difference in size. I hadn't bothered to gauge it during our last encounter, given that he was always seated, but now I see that he can tower over me.

Another observation that doesn't escape me is how remarkably well he looks, practically in perfect health. His face bears no trace of that once-swollen black eye. Shifting my gaze slightly to the twins, I notice the same, not a single bruise marring their features.

Turning my attention back to my quasi-boss, I cross my arms and cut to the chase. "So, what's the job?"

The bearded man raises a hand and signals to one of his henchmen. The henchman rushes over, handing him a file, which he then passes to me.

I take the file from his hands, flipping it open and extracting a couple of photographs. The first picture displays a girl with long blonde hair and striking lilac eyes. The second captures a hotel, while the final image reveals a good looking yellow bike.

However, these images don't offer much context, prompting me to shoot Junior a questioning look.

A sentiment he grasps almost instantly. He snatches the picture of the blonde girl from my hand, his expression turning darker as he crumples it between his fingers before tossing it aside. "That goldilocks is responsible for trashing my club and beating up my men," He growls as he returns to his seat, frustration evident in his voice as he explains. "It took some time, but I have my ways to get all the information about her."

Junior retrieves another cigar and ignites it with his lighter, taking a long drag before leaning back in his chair. "The problem is, she's practically a Beacon's student, which means she's under the headmaster's protection, making her legally untouchable. At best, I could file a complaint that'll end up buried under piles of paperwork, if it doesn't get shredded the moment it lands on someone's desk."

I furrow my brow in confusion as I approach the table. "Legal terms?"

He takes another leisurely puff from his cigar. "Not everything in this line of work is done with guns and broken bones. You won't get far like that." He turns his head slowly to meet my gaze, his eyes locking onto mine. "If I had my way, I would have drowned her in debt for the rest of her miserable life if she was just some random brat with aura."

"And we would have made sure to shave her hair." Melaine interjects with a sly grin.

"Along with a rearranged face," Miltia adds with a scowl.

Junior removes the cigar from his mouth, releasing a sigh of resignation. "Unfortunately, none of that is an option. So, I'll have to settle for the next best thing: her bike."

I state the obvious out loud, "And that's where I come into the picture. Steal her bike." My words prompt a nod from him.

"Exactly, with your semblance, might pull it off without any issue. But in case you are limited by the size, then you can just break it apart. Both options work for me."

"Steal or break, seems easy enough." I reply with a nonchalant shrug, placing the file and the pictures on the table. Another glance at the bike sparks an idea in my mind, reminding me of my curiosity about whether I can store a vehicle in my inventory.

This presents the perfect opportunity for a test run.

"We've already scouted the location where that brat is staying, along with two others whom I assume are her family," Junior informs me, tapping his finger on the hotel picture. "Her bike is in the garage, protected only by a standard padlock." He pauses and raises an inquisitive brow. "You do know how to pick a lock, don't you?"

I roll my eyes, but nod in response. It seems Roman's shitty lessons were useful after all, finally real practical application of his words.

"Good, you can go today or tomorrow. We already found her pattern and right now she has that bike parked in that garage. And don't worry about any silent alarms or the cameras, the hotel owner just installed props to give the illusion of security."

"Convenient. So, today or tomorrow?" I ponder aloud, rubbing my chin as I delve into deep thought.

Tomorrow could provide more time for preparation or even the chance to ask for some advice. However, I'm already here, with little else to do except drop off my shopping bags and sleep. It could also offer a chance to cool my head.

"Can I keep the bike?" I ask. Possessing a vehicle would cross off the first item on my to-do list, which is getting away from Cinder. While I'd need to learn how to drive one, I'm confident I can pick up the basics fairly quickly.

Junior raises an eyebrow before shrugging. "Fine by me, as long as that becomes the extra reward you were looking for."

Well, it's a free bike. And everyone wins on this one, except that blondie.

"Deal, I guess." I shrug.

The bearded man nods. "Good. My men are already waiting in the backdoor, they will drop you off a street away."

I nod in response and bid a brief farewell to the twins. Miltia waves back while Melanie seizes the opportunity to sneak a peek at her sister's cards.

Upon reaching the back door, I push it open and find the same guy as before, dressed in that colorful fake delivery uniform. He's standing in the alley, gesturing for me to follow him. We make our way to the same delivery truck as before.

On the bright side, I don't have to wear that dumb uniform. I really hated wearing that cap.

Once inside the truck, I notice a few differences. The driver has sprayed something that makes the air smell considerably better, and there's even a small decoration hanging from the rearview mirror.

But these are minor details, and I find a comfortable position in the seat, leaning against the window, and patiently await the guy to take me to my destination.

The ride isn't short by any means. There are numerous turns and streets along the way, and eventually, we arrive on a relatively empty street. The driver parks the truck near a lamppost.

"For safety reasons, we're dropping you off two streets away," the driver announces as he hands me a slip of paper. "This has the exact direction."

"Fine," I respond, taking the note and giving it a quick read before exiting the truck and heading towards the hotel.

The area is peaceful and rather pleasant, certainly not as wary as my own neighborhood. I remain cautious of my surroundings, as habits die hard, but this place doesn't have the same air of potential danger as the slums. With aura, most people tend to think twice before trying anything funny.

I eventually find myself at a street corner, where a sign with the street name directs me on the correct path. I continue walking for another block before reaching the street where the hotel should be.

Finding the hotel isn't a challenging task; a large lighted sign proudly displays the word 'Vacancy.' Upon closer inspection, it becomes evident that this place is leagues ahead of Jeanne's motel in terms of appearance. It's well-maintained, and even the exterior exudes a sense of comfort, a nice place to sleep.

I take a few steps back and survey my surroundings, but the street appears deserted, devoid of people. Leaning forward, I try to peer inside, only to find the reception area equally empty.
Perhaps the receptionist is on a bathroom break or something. I can't afford to squander this golden opportunity, so I cautiously approach the garage door.

My jaw drops in surprise as I discover that the padlock is...

…Outside?

What the fuck? Who built this thing?

Junior had mentioned that there were no alarms or security measures beyond the conspicuous padlock hanging outside. Did the owner have extreme confidence on his bluff?

Or perhaps this place is frequented by hunters or individuals with unlocked auras? It wouldn't be wise for a would-be thief to take chances with a crowd capable of snapping them in half. But unlike the majority of people, I have aura. Still, I need to exercise caution.

Summoning the multi-tool, I quickly sift through its extensive options, searching for a lockpick. After a few tries, I manage to extract a lockpick from the multi-tool and kneel in front of the padlock and start lock-picking.

It turns out the lock isn't particularly complex; there are no tricks or safety mechanisms to contend with. I simply start fiddling with the pins, methodically connecting them until I hear the satisfying clicking sounds, signaling my success.

I retrieve the now-open lock and tuck it into my pocket. Then I cautiously grasp the garage door handle and lift it just enough to slip underneath. I don't fully open it, as that would undoubtedly draw attention. Unfortunately, I had to get my clothes dirty in the process.

But a quick session with the washing machine would make my clothes brand clean, still though, people should sweep the floor more often. My shirt is now black from all the dirt and dust gathered.
I dismiss that problem for later and look inside the garage, where I swiftly spot two small cars parked. But more importantly, there's the yellow bike leaning against the wall.

A smirk forms on my face as I realize just how easy it was to reach the bike. Less than five minutes of work, and I'm standing next to my objective. I place a hand on top of it, ready to use my inventory, but then I notice something surprising—the keys are still in the bike's ignition.

That blondie must have been either overly confident or incredibly lazy, leaving her bike unlocked with the keys in it. Regardless, it's a big win for me, as I won't have to do anything other than use those keys to start it up.
I remove the keys and tuck them into my pocket, contemplating the idea of sending the vehicle to my inventory. To my delight, the bike begins to dematerialize, just like other objects do when they're sent to my gamer inventory.

Reading the notifications brings a satisfied smile to my face, but soon that satisfaction dangerously escalates to laughter, which I quickly suppress.

I've just learned that my inventory is capable of storing vehicles—a relatively small one, but a vehicle nonetheless. That fact shouldn't be underestimated. Now, the next question that forms in my mind is, what's the size limit?And when will I have the opportunity to test it with more vehicles?

At least I can be reasonably sure I won't be storing cargo ships anytime soon.

Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I decide it's best not to linger in this place. I'm essentially an intruder here, and pushing my luck with the rightful owner showing up is not a gamble I want to take.

Returning to a crouched position, I exit the garage and close the door behind me. I then carefully reattach the padlock and secure it as if nothing had ever touched that door.

After rubbing my neck for a moment, I start walking away with no clear destination in mind. I know I should report back to Junior, but I feel like indulging in a quick detour.

After all, this deserves a small celebration.

Chapter Text

Just because I've been busy with other things doesn't mean my job magically finished itself. Those ship containers had to be loaded with that stupid dust, and, as expected, finding and convincing people to help me with the job was impossible thanks to Cinder's action. Needless to say, it left her pretty ticked off, mostly angry.

I could have laughed at her misery, but Cinder had a knack for taking out her frustrations on others, so I wisely kept it to myself.

Surprisingly, Cinder displayed a hint of self-restraint and, in the end, managed to come up with a quick solution to our logistical predicament.

Her solution? Putting ALL of us to work.

Yes, that's right, even Roman Torchwick, the infamous thief of Vale, ended up working as a cargo errand boy.

Believe it or not, that simple act brightened my day and improved my opinion of her. Barely nothing, but hey…

It's a big leap of progress for that stuck-up bitch.

With the combined efforts of six aura-powered individuals, we managed to complete the task in a single day, packing all three containers full of Dust. It left me with barely any time for sleep. Now, in the early hours of the morning, I find myself sitting atop a container tower in the port, watching as other dock workers use their heavy machinery to load the three containers onto a big cargo ship.

I'm tired but not exhausted, after this job is over I will take a quick nap. In the meantime, I enjoy a chocolate bar that I got from a vending machine. There is something special about chocolate that makes it irresistible, although not at the level of Pepsi. I still have a voice at the back of my mind telling me to buy Pepsi.

I'm not addicted. I just really miss that delicious drink, but money is really tight right now.

But those thoughts are beside the point as I look back at the scene below. Junior was right; this line of work couldn't be handled with just broken bones and guns. It's surprising to see how far Roman's network can reach; he's practically responsible for the entire exportation operation, and the authorities conveniently keep their distance from the area.

Yet I can't figure out why Cinder needed all that dust shipped off so urgently. That's another reason why Roman was fuming. Something about this sudden and urgent costs even more money, not that it would bankrupt the guy, but it's enough to wipe that smug, carefree attitude off his face. Which is always a plus in my book.

And to top it all off, we still need to get more dust for her. 'A lot more than measly three containers', her words, not mine.

Luckily, I'm here mainly to keep watch, and I'm not alone in this task. The ever eccentric Neo, sitting next to me, seems to be enjoying her ice-cream cup, her attention far more focused on her cold treat than the scene below.

To be honest, I'm not paying much attention either. We're mostly here as muscle, just in case someone decides to be foolish enough to steal the shipment, or if the authorities show up for some inexplicable reason. Roman bought them off, so I don't really worry about them.

As for me, I'm engrossed in reading a small collection of books on my scroll, finally getting around to finishing the short story of Davy Jones. It's a weird story for a fairy tale, in my honest opinion.

Like, what should I learn from it? Is that love isn't all cutesy and nice stuff? Or that love is destructive?

"Can I have some?" I ask Neo, gesturing towards her ice cream.

With another sweet bite, Neo locks eyes with me for a moment. She then happily settles herself right beside me, scooping some ice cream and personally feeding me with her plastic spoon.

Always trying to get a reaction from me, and this time is no different.

So, I simply accept her offer and explore the taste of the ice cream in my mouth, causing my ears to perk up in surprise at how good it tastes. She never disappoints with her choices; that creamy strawberry flavor is tasty, to put it mildly. And how it melts in my mouth.

"Thanks." I say, and Neo responds with a warm smile, her legs playfully swinging back and forth as she takes another spoonful of her icy sweet.

I turn my attention to her, raising an eyebrow as I finish my chocolate bar, uncertain about her intentions this time. Instead, she meets my gaze with her heterochromatic eyes and offers another smile, along with another bite of her sweet treat.

Free food, so I accept it, allowing the blend of chocolate and strawberry to intertwine within my mouth, creating a surprisingly pleasant flavor mix.

But I quickly look away, focusing back onto the ship, attempting to distance myself from the tug-of-war within my thoughts caused by her playful antics. I mean, like she always teases and provokes me just to get a reaction out of me, and I don't think she is getting one. I mean, like I'm just normal and not feeling anything…

And my stupid tail is at it again… just great.

And if things couldn't get any worse, Neo leans in closer than before, sporting a wide grin plastered across her face before giving me a wink, prompting me to avert my gaze.

Fuck, she knows.

Betrayed by the tail.

I wish I could get rid of it. More trouble than it's worth!

But fuck this.

Determined not to let doubts cloud my mind, I pull Neo closer, wrapping an arm around her petite frame, utilizing our height difference as I rest my head on hers.

Neo responds with giggles, poking my stomach a few times before settling more comfortably against my chest, seeking a better position.

I don't make any further moves or say anything, content to sit there with her, observing the scene below as a crime unfolds as a normal business day.

Fuck if i care that it is a crime with potential ramifications.

She feeds me another spoonful of her ice cream, and I accept it calmly, savoring the sweetness as it coats my tongue. Maybe next time, I'll ask one for myself too.

As the cargo loading concludes, both of us stay seated in that tower, our focus shifting to the rhythmic crashing of the sea waves against the walls. The sun ascends from the horizon, its golden rays bestowing a pleasant warmth upon us.

This is actually nice.

[Affection with (Neo Politan) increased by 3, 20/100]

Oh right, I forgot that this thing existed.

-Hours later-

I'd been meaning to meet up with Jeanne for ages to showcase my gladiator class, but fate seemed to conspire against us. She turned out to be the unluckiest girl or, perhaps, her unfortunate co-worker earned that title after getting shanked and ending up in the hospital last night. The fast-food joint lost a team member, burdening the rest of the crew with extra shifts. And, of course, Jeanne drew the short straw for the early morning shift, given her proximity to work.

Once again, our plans fell apart due to external circumstances.

We had agreed that if it happened again, she'd skip that day. To hell with fate.

But hey, at least she's earning extra cash with those extended hours.

Left with a few precious hours to myself, I made the impulsive decision to venture into the forbidden Emerald Forest. Breaking the rules to hunt Grimm and gather more experience points seemed worth the risk; after all, who would care if I trespassed to level up my skills?

Humans? Ha…

And that's how I premiered my gladiator class, facing yet another group of killer ants surfacing from the ground, while Beowolf packs recklessly charged against me.

Calmly, I removed my sword from the monster's head, watching it dissipate into nothingness. I scanned my surroundings, half-expecting more creatures to emerge from the bushes or the ground. However, as nothing occurred, I let out a sigh.

The wave is over, a break for myself to rest and time to think. Or move away from the scene so the waves don't get worse. At least that's how I think it works. Without a specific destination in mind, I turn eastwards and start walking, knowing I can always head south to reach the city walls; getting lost in Emerald forest is nearly impossible.

After covering some distance, I stumble upon a serene sight—a pond bordered by a colossal rock, doubling my stature. It seemed like an inviting spot, a place to lounge and relax for a while, maybe even steal a brief nap if not for the constant threat of man-eating monsters lurking in the forest.

But one thing is for certain.

A big rock.

And I must climb that rock.

Why? Why not just jump?

Because climbing big rocks is cool as fuck.

Taking my time, I ascended step by step, exaggerating the effort as if conquering the greatest mountain, adding a touch of childish drama to my little accomplishment.

Reaching the top, I settled down, placing my weapons beside me, a chuckle escaping my lips as I shook my head.

I guess I couldn't resist a dumb temptation.

Drawing a deep breath, I gaze up at the blue sky. The towering trees don't cast a shadow large enough to cloak the sun, yet they provide ample cover. Regrettably, I can't revel in it. I am certain the secret timer is nearing its end, preparing to unleash another, possibly stronger, wave of Grimm upon me. Maybe not a horde this time, but perhaps a single, powerful Grimm. Honestly, I would prefer to take on a group than a single but bigger monster, those I cannot predict.

After scanning my surroundings once more, I get up and grab my weapons, readying myself for the next wave. Switching back to the Pugilist class crosses my mind, but the fluidity of my gladiator class and the effectiveness of a weapon capable of piercing those bone shells are good reasons to maintain my class.

Moreover, there are new moves to master, to impress Jeanne.

The spin attack is a recent favorite.

A smirk teases at the corners of my lips, causing me to shake my head and dismiss those distracting thoughts. My focus needs to remain on the imminent threat of oncoming Grimm after all.

Strengthening my resolve, I narrow my eyes, keeping a vigilant watch over the forest from my advantageous position. I look for the smallest indications of movement, preparing to act accordingly. Yet, the only presence is the natural silence and the whispers of the wind.

It struck me as odd; by this time, something should have already happened.

Inhaling deeply, I focus on staying calm, my mind clear as I keep all my senses alert. Suddenly, a peculiar sound catches my ears, a strange noise emanating from below.

Reacting according to my instinct, I try to look downward, but my eyes barely register the sight of the nearby water body before my hand, holding the shield, swiftly rises to protect me. It absorbs a powerful blow directly, shattering my stance and sending me hurtling and crashing to the ground.

"Fuck!" I curse as I tumble across the ground, pain radiating from my abused arm. Without even looking, I know and even feel the metal shield disintegrate into pieces, scattering around me with a mere touch.

Checking my arm, I find only the handle pieces left in my grip, the rest of it strewn around. A single shot shattered it, but it spared me from what could have been a fatal shot. Discarding the remnants, I force myself upright; staying still is not an option.

My focus snaps back to the water pond, where large bubbles surge on the surface, escalating into violent splashes that scatter in all directions. Amidst this frenzy, another bullet is shot directly toward my head, forcing me to drop and narrowly evade it.

Before I can register the projectile's trajectory, it strikes the tree behind me. I whip around at the thunderous crash of a falling tree, shocked. That single shot managed to cleave a tree in two, crashing to the ground with a thunderous boom, sending debris flying in all directions.

Dangerous.

Shaking off my surprise, I divert my gaze back to the water pond, now a maelstrom of splashing chaos. From its depths emerges a colossal silhouette, charging toward me with a ridiculous speed, impossible for its size.

As its sheer size casts a looming shadow over me, leaving little time to gauge its form as another torrent of water rockets towards me with full intention of killing me. There's no chance in hell I'd dare to block such a relentless force.

The water torrent strikes another tree, sending it hurtling groundward, the massive trunk aimed directly at the now revealed Crab Grimm. It halts its charge, lifting both colossal pincers to intercept the falling tree and snapping it effortlessly in half.

Its crimson elongated eyes fixate on me before it throws the fucking tree in my direction.

Dodging becomes my only recourse. I leap away to a safer distance, but my heart leaps to my throat as I watch the Grimm charging at breakneck speed, one claw raised high, ready to strike.

Before I can react, the claw crashes down with terrifying force.

I manage to evade the impact zone, but the sheer force of that smashing attack sends tremors through the earth. A small shockwave ripples outward, causing me to stagger and nearly lose my footing.

Swiftly, I react, planting my foot firmly to steady myself, turning to face the monstrous entity. Surprisingly, it doesn't follow up with another attack; instead, it bellows a cacophony of noises, struggling to free its pincer, now lodged deep into the ground.

That reckless attack turned out to be a colossal mistake…

And a golden opportunity for me.

Seizing the opportunity, I leap into the claw and sprint toward the creature's body, a spot where it can't reach me, offering multiple targets for devastating attacks.

The creature's red eyes fixate solely on me, its crab-like mouth foaming, emitting a sinister hiss that triggers primal instincts, urging me to move out of harm's way.

I leap forward, narrowly dodging another water bullet, my eye watching how it misses its target and instead strikes the trapped arm of the giant crab. A loud shriek echoes through the dense forest as it writhes in agony.

But I pay no heed to its pain, I land atop the massive white shell, dashing towards its right eye. With a decisive thrust, my sword plunges deep into the eye socket.

Instantaneously, the giant Grimm thrashes wildly, attempting to dislodge me. Yet, I cling fiercely to my sword, driving it deeper into the creature's body as it convulses in a frenzied attempt to shake me off.

Aware that I can't maintain this precarious position indefinitely, I focus on maximizing the damage or, ideally, incapacitating the creature. However, my limited vantage point offers scant opportunity for a strategic move besides keeping my grip.

The crab spins furiously, attempting to fling me away. Despite my unwavering grip, the spinning induces a dizzying effect, sending shivers down my spine and blurring my vision. I grit my teeth, struggling to maintain my hold.
Amidst this chaotic struggle, our gazes lock, the remaining red eye meeting mine.

A wild grin spreads across my face as a solution materializes before me.

As a last gamble, channel all my strength into my arms, pulling myself closer to the elongated eye. The crab intensifies its erratic actions in desperate response, but it's too late. With a bold lunge, I seize the red eye and, without hesitation, squeeze it between my fingers, causing it to detonate in a burst of black energy.

The Grimm, in a final act of retaliation, unleashes a force that sends me hurtling through the air, unable to maintain my grip on my sword.

Now completely disarmed, and the monster crippled but alive and kicking, I switch classes. A brilliant flash envelops my body, and as the light fades, my hands feel the weight of my razor-sharp claws, itching to put an end to this. But first, a safe landing.

My body twists mid-air in the right position, landing firmly on the ground on both feet.

However, the colossal monster experiences a starkly different fate. It shrieks and thrashes wildly, careening into trees or wildly slashing at empty air, its attacks increasingly erratic. Amid this chaotic display, a claw finally strikes the massive rock and then directs its rage towards the inanimate object. I could only raise an eyebrow, watching as cracks form, the creature's relentless assault slowly chipping it away.

Dodging those lethal pincers remains my top priority. But despite the beating it took, that monstrous crab persists in its fight, and I need to put an end to it to claim my victory.

My gaze falls upon my sword, still lodged deep in its eye socket. I consider driving it in deeper, hoping it will reach the vital parts to ensure its demise; the same tactic I used against the Ursa Major in the past. If that plan fails, then I could utilize the Grimm's own strength against it to crack its shell, rendering it vulnerable for a decisive strike.

It's a simple plan, but it'll have to suffice.

Raising my fists, I propel myself towards the Grimm, closing the distance swiftly to put an end to this relentless foe. My sudden move catches the giant crab's attention, and it instantly turns to face me.

Foam begins to froth again in its gaping maw, prompting me to brace myself, anticipating its next attack. However, my caution proves futile as the Grimm doesn't shoot a single bullet. Instead, it releases a torrent of water from its mouth in all directions, without a specific target. Each fired projectile misses me by a ridiculous margin.

Against my better judgment, I slow my approach, almost imperceptibly inching toward the crab with deliberate slow steps, each one of them carefully calculated to minimize the sound.

The Grimm turns once more, its massive form lashing out with wild strikes toward the rock, its movements a frenzied display of desperation.

I stomp the ground with as much force and noise as I can muster, compelling the monster to whirl around yet again. It responds with another frantic deluge of water, a panicked attempt to ward me off.

Blind and scared.

Perfect prey.

A predatory grin creeps across my lips as I realize how fast and easy this will end.

I edge backward, one slow step at a time, creating space before assuming a poised stance, using my own breaths as the final countdown.

On the tenth breath, I explode into action, sprinting toward the crippled Grimm. My approach is purposefully loud, drawing its complete attention and eliciting its readiness for a counter-attack. But I don't charge straightforwardly; as I near the creature, I spring high into the air.

A calculated move to reach a blind spot, because it won't hear coming from above.

The force of gravity finally pulls me down. Using the momentum, I stomp onto the impaled sword, driving it deeper into its body and crashing it heavily to the ground. The shell cracking, if not outright, exploded into millions of pieces, flying in every direction.

The crab momentarily freezes, a futile twitch in its long legs betraying its last attempt at resistance and hold on to life.

Moments later, its corporeal form begins to disperse into swirling tendrils of darkness. I jump away, watching as my sword clangs against the ground, the once giant creature dissipating into nothingness.

"Each new bastard always has something new." I murmur, a heavy sigh escaping me as I run a hand through my disheveled hair and reach my neck, which I rub, a quick massage.

But I won, that's what matters.

Wait…

That's a big increase in my stats, way too big.

And the only thing I did differently this time was to unlock and level up that Masseur job. How does Masseur correlate with the strength stat?

Not like I'm complaining, but still, I didn't expect these results.

And sure as hell, I'm taking full advantage of this.

Neo will be happy too.

A win-win situation.

Now, I just need to leave this fucking forest as soon as possible. No way I'm fighting a bigger Grimm.

-Later that evening-

Despite the big task earlier in the morning, there's no reprieve from the day's responsibilities. I find myself back at the warehouse, grappling with endless stacks of crates. These containers aren't filled with dust anymore, thankfully shipped off to some unknown destination and no longer my problem, but the monotony remains as I continue shuffling these mundane loads.

As I move another heavy crate, the rumble of a cargo truck draws my attention. The vehicle parks inside the warehouse, and a furious man storms out, slamming the door behind him.

"Who does she think she is?!" Roman Torchwick grumbles angrily, his face contorted into a scowl.

Attempting to concentrate on my task, I try to let him vent on his own. However, my attention is drawn back when I notice he's adorned in a delivery uniform. The sight of him sporting that ridiculous red hat is too much, and I can't hold back my laughter.

The man shoots a glare in my direction, but I only burst out in laughter at how stupid he looks and his pathetic display of intimidation.

"Shut your trap, or won't pay you shit!" His voice bellows, jabbing his cane in my direction.

The threat silences me instantly, my scowl deepening as I swallow down my rising anger.

"Get to work," Roman commands, pointing toward the truck behind him.

Taking a deep breath, I quell my frustration, heading toward the truck. Roman moves closer and opens the door for me, revealing a startling sight, a vast cache of weapons. Crates upon crates filled with firearms, ammunition, and even explosives.

Explosives?

"Weapons now?" I examine a small pistol and a knife closely before tossing them back into an open crate. "Why does Cinder need these many weapons?" I question aloud, trying to make sense of the situation.

"Fuck if I know!" The thief throws his hands in the air in exasperation. "And this shit is what is left. I had to spend most of the day buying weapons, no preparation or deals, straight up buying at those ridiculous high up prices because she wanted them today. Not next week, not tomorrow. Today."

He kicks the truck's wheel, a grimace etched on his face. "Now I'm stuck with leftovers I have no use for."

"Why not sell it to bandits?" I suggest. "They're an easy target to offload this stuff, and they wouldn't complain. With this many weapons, they'd likely jump at the chance. And if they try to strong-arm us, we could just persuade them, break a few legs until they see things our way."

My casual suggestion seems to rub the flamboyant thief the wrong way. He halts abruptly, turning with a forced smile plastered on his face. "Oh, how could I have overlooked that brilliant idea? Of course, I know just the random bandit group to sell to, led by a spokesperson who adores attention within city limits. Excellent idea, kitten. In fact, you're now in charge of our delightful dealings with our new bandit friends."

My body tenses, ears drooping against my head. "Wait, I didn't mean—"

"Shh, no backpedaling now, dear," Roman interrupts, raising a finger to silence me. His forced smile remains as he pats my shoulder and slips a piece of paper into my hand. "Sell it for more than this, and you get fifty percent. Seems fair, doesn't it?"

Struggling to voice my protest, I falter as his glare intensifies, compelling me to look down at the slip of paper.

My eyes widen, my chest tightens in disbelief at the ridiculous figures scrawled on the paper.

That's a lot of money.

"Adieu." Roman mocks with a bow before striding away, leaving me alone with the cargo.

Fuming, I watch him leave before frustration bubbles over, and I crumpled the paper into a ball, slamming it onto the floor. "MOTHERFUCKER!"

What the fuck I'm supposed to do with all that shit? How can I even sell it?!

And to who?!

I run a hand across my face, exhaling a long sigh to release the pent-up frustration. Reluctantly, I retrieve the crumpled paper, straightening it out. With a defeated sigh, I return to the cargo truck, examining the crates once more.

With the list in hand, I start inspecting each crate, trying to devise a plan to offload this immense amount of illegal stuff before touching each crate to send it to my inventory.

As the cargo truck becomes empty, I swiftly file the receipt into my inventory. Just as I'm about to return to my duties, a mischievous idea strikes me, causing a malicious grin to spread across my face. Summoning my claws, I waste no time in puncturing one of the truck's tires, deflating it and leaving the vehicle uneven and a problem that's now Roman's to deal with.

Satisfied with my impish act, I nod approvingly and casually stroll away from the scene.

With a clearer mind, a new idea lights up my dark thoughts. There's a man I know who could potentially connect me with others or provide information on places where there's a demand for weapons.

Moreover, an opportunity presents itself—a chance to finally take my new bike for a ride. I may not know how to ride one, but I skimmed through a quick guide on its operation, which I believe is sufficient.

"Twist the thingy on the handle to accelerate and pull the left thing to stop. Pretty simple," I recall.

So, I decide to put my theoretical knowledge to the test in real life. With a mere thought, the motorcycle materializes in front of me, its keys dangling in the ignition.

With a single twist, the motorcycle's engine roars to life, its powerful sound reverberating through the empty warehouse. As the space is deserted following Roman's departure, I decide to take advantage and give the bike a short ride inside the premises. My feet shuffle, settling onto the seat, both hands gripping the handles. A swift kick of my foot disengages the device that prevents the bike from tipping to one side.

My left hand pulls the lever, while the other twists the handle, causing the engine to rev and the entire bike to vibrate. Oddly, it doesn't move an inch, prompting me to furrow my brow in confusion before attempting once more.

And again

And again.

Frustration boils over, and I kick something on the bike, eliciting a click and an abrupt silence as the machine shuts down. I throw my hands up in exasperation, a snarl etching across my face. This stupid machine refuses to budge.

The manual was genuine, and I followed the steps outlined. The bike should be moving, not just making loud noises!

I close my eyes, taking several deep breaths to quell my rising frustration. Despite my efforts to remain calm, I can't shake the feeling of confusion and annoyance.

Am I missing a step? If so, which one?

As I position my hands back onto each handle and pull the lever, my right hand twists the ignition key once again, and the engine roars to life.

Unexpectedly, the bike lurches forward abruptly, catching me off guard. I'm yanked off my feet, my entire weight behind it as the bike unexpectedly lifts off the floor. I struggle to maintain balance but end up falling headfirst as the bike moves a bit farther before toppling over, sending me crashing to the ground.

"Fuck."

Grimacing, I grasp my throbbing head. Despite my aura mitigating most of the damage, the fall still inflicts a painful headache.

Physically, I could easily get up, brush off the dust, and try again. Yet, at this moment, I lack the motivation to do so, to lift even a finger.

Instead, I lay there, gazing up at the high ceiling, my thoughts drifting through empty spaces. Oddly enough, the floor feels rather pleasant, not cold, but oddly soothing.

A familiar pink text obstructs my vision momentarily before dissipating, replaced by a pair of amused, mismatched eyes peering down at me.

"Have you been watching me the whole time?" I slowly push myself up from the floor, settling into a seated position as I observe Neo, who takes a few steps back, maintaining her amused expression.

Neo tilts her head, putting a finger under her chin in a mock contemplative pose before eventually shrugging, eliciting a sigh from me.

"Fine, suit yourself. And no, I don't need driving lessons from you," I retort, wincing as my head still throbs from the fall. "I still remember your little joyride. … Never again."

The enigmatic girl rolls her eyes in response.

I furrow my brow, acknowledging the partial truth in her statement. She wouldn't have taken such risks without the skill to back it up. Nevertheless, I still loathe that experience.

In a calm manner, Neo strides toward the fallen bike, effortlessly lifting it into the correct position before seating herself on it. With a playful tap on the back seat, she invites me to join her for a ride.

With crossed arms and a frown, I maintain my resolve. "I made a promise to myself never to ride with you again."

The memory of that chaotic ride remained etched in my mind. It was an experience I didn't wish to repeat.

The first and last.

Neo responds to my refusal with an angry pout, tapping harder on the backseat. 'I won't go fast…much.'

"That doesn't exactly fill me with confidence." I remark, raising an eyebrow. However, seeing her persistent pouting, I release a long sigh. "Besides, I cannot fool around right now. I need to go to Junior's and hopefully find buyers for Roman's garbage."

The pettiness of Roman's task grates on my nerves. The generous commission won't compensate for being coerced into this undesirable job.

Yet my plight doesn't bother her at all, as she merely shrugs. 'He will wait. He didn't give you a time limit. I'm sure of it.'

"That's…true." I concede, recalling Roman's words. He hadn't specified a deadline for the stupid task. "As long as it doesn't take months or years, he won't give a shit about it."

I can work with that.

Her mischievous grin widens as she nods in agreement, tapping her back seat once more.

I groan, feeling conflicted. As much as I don't want to take another ride with her, I realize she's offering a solution that I might need. Without her help, I'd be stuck racking my brains for a solution.

"I will fucking regret this."

Slowly, I rise from the floor and make my way back to the stolen motorcycle. I glance back at Neo, who offers yet another pouting face, and I let out a defeated sigh. Reluctantly, I take a seat behind her and wrap my arms around her waist.

This time, her hair has a pleasant vanilla scent.

And much to my surprise, she doesn't try to tease me or anything funny. Instead, she swiftly manipulates something with her legs, igniting the engine and smoothly accelerating, making it all seem far easier than my initial assumptions.

As we leave the warehouse behind, I brace myself for what I presumed would be another wild ride and a potential chase involving police cars.

But she keeps her promise.

Maintaining acceptable speeds, Neo offers a chance for me to take in our surroundings without the looming threat to my life. We navigate through the maze of cargo containers stacked in the dockyard—a place we'd been earlier that morning, yet now devoid of people and without a large cargo ship docked.

However, it's not devoid of something else—ample space to maneuver, to drive.

The realization strikes me: this is the perfect place for a novice like me to practice riding. The open expanse invites exploration and offers an opportunity for me to familiarize myself with the bike without the usual risks.

Neo finally halts the bike and swiftly dismounts. As I attempt to follow suit, she seizes my hands and redirects me toward the primary seat, positioning my hands above the handles, adjusting them in a much more optimal grip than I had moments ago.

Only then does she ignite the engine in my place, the sound roaring back to life. Neo once again takes hold of my hand, guiding my fingers toward the levers on each side, assisting me in pulling them fully.

'Now shift the to first level' She instructs.

"What?"

With a roll of her eyes, Neo points downward, directing my gaze toward a lever near my feet. 'The lever thing close to your feet, move it up.'

Following her instructions, I comply, causing my bike to emit a familiar odd noise, reminiscent of the one that caused me to fall off the bike earlier.

Confusion clouds my expression. "Brakes and clutch?"

Amused, the shorter girl giggles and places a hand on my right hand.

Then she moves it to my left.

Ah, so that's what those parts are actually called. Good to know.

Taking a deep breath, I release the brake and, as directed, gently ease off the clutch lever at a slow pace.

The motorcycle begins to move, gradually but steadily picking up speed.

As I continue to let go, the bike gains momentum.

However, I immediately close my hand, halting the bike abruptly.

"Wow…" I mutter in awe, my gaze fixed on my new ride under me.

My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of enthusiastic clapping, emanating from Neo, who sports a wide grin as she signals for me to continue riding.

Nodding in acknowledgment, I replicate the same process—releasing the clutch gradually, gaining momentum until it's fully engaged. The rush of wind against my face invigorates me as I speed ahead in a straight line. Glancing back, I catch sight of Neo waving at me; her figure growing smaller as I ride further away.

However, I notice I've strayed quite a distance from our starting point, facing a looming wall of containers. Firmly gripping the handles, I make a swift left turn, retracing my path back to where I began, maintaining the same speed.

But that pace feels mundane.

Against my better judgment, I twist the throttle, increasing the velocity drastically. The engine's roar grows louder, yet the thrill of speed outweighs any concern.

Yet…

Doesn't that make me a hypocrite?

No, it doesn't.

Shaking off the thought, I refocus, only to realize that I've passed Neo again. I swiftly make another left turn, heading back to where she's standing. She stays there, arms crossed, wearing a smug grin that unmistakably screams, "I told you so!"

I bring the bike to a complete stop by grabbing the brake and shutting off the engine. Before dismounting, I recall Neo's earlier actions and replicate them, ensuring the bike is parked perfectly.

Stepping away from my motorcycle, I rub the back of my neck. "That was something."

Neo giggles once more and playfully pokes my stomach before strolling toward the bike. She circles it, leaning in closer, causing a hint of confusion within me. Her mismatched eyes carry a scrutinizing gaze before she returns to my side.

Then she turns to me with a serious expression, which quickly morphs into a mischievous grin.

"As if that matters to you," I scoff, crossing my arms. How could she attempt to play the morality card against me when her actions have been far worse than mere stealing?

If anyone should claim the moral high ground, it should be me!

"What?"

Without a word, Neo steps toward the front of the motorcycle and delivers a powerful kick, sending a piece of metal flying that clangs against the floor several times. Moving to the back, she forcefully removes a rectangular piece of metal engraved with numbers and letters, casting it aside.

"Why does that matter?" I ask, eyeing the discarded plaques, as Neo referred to them.

Neo glances back, tilting her head. 'You know, that's how people identify their cars, right?'

"Really?" I scratch my head. "I guess I keep learning new things today."

She nods, offering another smile and pointing at the vehicle again.

"I actually like the colors," I reply, considering the additional expense, something I'm not keen on at the moment. Although, once I have the means, I plan to repaint it in black and blue.

Rejecting her suggestion earns me a shrug from Neo. She taps her head as if contemplating something essential until suddenly, a lightbulb materializes above her head.

And no, that wasn't figurative speech. A literal light bulb materialized on top of her head and it lighted up before shattering into nothing.

"Why would I need a license?" I start, then furrow my brows, studying my partner in crime. "Do you even have one?"

She blinks once and then retrieves a small plastic card from her pocket, displaying it for me to see. On the card is a picture of a black-haired girl with long twin-tails posing for the camera.

"That's not you," I remark, a hint of concern creeping in. It seems like a recipe for disaster in the making. If she ever gets stopped.

But Neo just rolls her eyes and snaps her fingers. Her entire body is suddenly engulfed in a pink glow for a brief moment. As the glow fades, the same girl from the license picture stands before me, leaning closer with a smug smile as she flicks my nose, prompting a groan as I rub the spot.

"Okay, I forgot you could shapeshift as well. My bad," I admit, feeling pretty stupid for stating the obvious.

She nods firmly in response.

"Whatever. How do I get one?" I consider the cost-saving opportunity, realizing that having a license will reduce my taxi expenses significantly and ease the financial pressure on my wallet.

The shapeshifter waves her hand dismissively.'Don't worry about it, I will get it for you.'

"Oh… well, thank you." But the gratitude I express also brings a twinge of worry. I owe her more favors than I should. While her help is appreciated, even if she saved my sorry ass, I shouldn't be so indebted to her.

And now I cannot take my words back. Just one more favor.

I only sigh, feeling my shoulders drop thanks to more weight placed on my shoulders.

Glancing at my scroll, I note the time indicating the evening, a reminder of how late already is. But also the perfect time to pay Junior a visit and to take my new bike for a real proper ride on the highway.
A first-time experience worth having.

"See you tomorrow?"

Neo pouts, placing both hands on her hips. 'Aren't you forgetting something?'

I roll my eyes and shake my head. "Thanks for the help and for teaching me how to drive."

Her pouting expression swiftly transforms into a grin.

-Time later-

"Are you trying to fund an army?"

"What?"

"Nobody's going to buy that many weapons from you, especially not at those prices,. The crime boss explains, with a hint of impatience.

"You have to be shitting me." I mutter, feeling my shoulders slump as my hopes for an easy solution vanish into the air. "Aren't there, like, those shady characters or some spokesperson for the bandits or whatever?"

"Yeah, but no one with a name worth a damn would set foot in a city." With those words, he crushes the last flicker of hope within me, making me drop my head onto the counter in defeat.

"Ah…fuck."

The big man pays no attention to my frustration, resuming the meticulous cleaning of the bar counter surface, then handling an empty cup.

"Would you like to …"

"No." He preemptively cuts me off, firmly placing the cup down.

I release a sigh, lifting my head. "Figures..."

My hand reaches for the small drink in front of me, and I gulp it down in one go, grimacing as it singes my throat and stomach. "Ugh. How can people drink this shit?"

It even fails to alleviate my mounting stress. It's literally the only fucking job of this garbage!

The burly man snatches the cup from my grasp, his expression far from friendly. "Then do it yourself."

"Hah?"

Junior proceeds to wipe the cup with a white towel. "You always bitch about drinking, then make one yourself."

He firmly sets the empty glass in front of me, issuing a challenge.

"Oh …"

Fuck, my mouth getting me into trouble yet again.

But…

Is it really a problem?

I am an Adept Culinarian, after all, a fact that makes me smirk in full confidence of my most developed skill.

"Fine, watch me."

My body moves swiftly as I rise from the bar stool and vault over the counter, earning a disapproving glance from Junior. Ignoring his pointless stare, I stride toward the glass wall lined with shelves, scanning the vast selection of drinks available for mixing.

My gaze lowers to a small horizontal fridge and a display case stocked with an array of fruits and other drink ingredients.

An idea for a concoction forms in my mind. I begin by retrieving a couple of bottles, uncapping each one to take a quick whiff, selecting only those with the sweetest aroma.

Placing my chosen bottles on the counter, I kneel and grab a couple of lemons, accompanied by a sharp knife, both laid out on the chopping board.

Taking the mixer, I pour the selected bottles in even quantities, adding ice cubes before sealing it shut. I shake it firmly in my grip, setting it down beside the chopping board where I proceed to slice the lemons into thin, even pieces.
After setting the knife aside, I glance around, catching Junior observing me with keen interest before he quickly averts his gaze. It doesn't matter. I reach for the glass cup he had just cleaned.

Only then do I open the mixer, pouring the concoction with a gentle flow until it fills three-quarters of the cup. I grab one of the lemon slices, placing it delicately on the cup's edge.

The drink emanates a pleasant aroma, the mixed flavors working in perfect harmony. Intent on savoring my creation, I lift the glass, ready to indulge in my final work. However, a flicker catches my attention. The return of Junior's gaze to his tasks. Smirking, I lower the glass and slide it towards him.

"Go ahead."

His eyes meet the drink, and he slowly picks it up, first bringing it close to his nose to savor the aroma before cautiously taking a sip. His eyes widen momentarily, a surge of emotion that he swiftly suppresses, nearly slamming the glass on the counter.

"Beginner's luck." He gruff, giving me a narrowed gaze.

Fuck you, I win.

His reaction confirms my overwhelming victory, making it increasingly challenging to suppress the smug grin forming on my face—a grin that only seems to agitate the gang boss further.

With my triumph secured, I finally pour myself the drink and mockingly offer him a toast, which earns me a scowl. He, however, grabs his own drink and takes another sip.

Chuckling, I finally take a sip, closing my eyes as the delightful aroma matches the taste. Yes, it's an alcoholic drink, but mixed in a way that doesn't scorch my mouth; just a faint tingling sensation on my tongue.

Sweet and satisfying without the need for added sugar.

My Culinarian job is truly the best thing.

"I didn't know you could mix drinks."

I lower my glass as Miltia's voice breaks through the atmosphere. Watching her approach the counter, she takes a seat on a stool in front of me, followed by Melanie, who settles beside her, both eyeing my newly made drink with curiosity.

"Natural talent," I reply, a smirk playing on my lips.

"Beginner's luck," Junior grumbles, his bitter tone falling short as he takes yet another sip of my sweet and delicious creation, and he fuckings knows it.

I shoot another grin at the disgruntled man before I pour the remaining drink into two clean glasses, passing one to each of the twins.

Melanie hesitates at first, mimicking Junior's scrutiny to find any flaws, while her sister dives right in for a sweet taste.

"This is really good," Miltia compliments, taking another sip.

Melanie abandons her scrutiny, tasting the drink herself, and her eyes widen in surprise. She lowers her glass, licking her lips. "Indeed, it is, sister."

She shoots a quick glance my way before returning her focus to the drink, taking another sip.

Miltia savors her drink at her own pace.

From the corner of my eye, I notice Junior's half-empty cup. Without delay, I reach for my own drink, fully enjoying my drink despite my disdain for alcohol. If I'm the one preparing it, then I'll drink it.

I pause, a sigh of pure satisfaction escaping me as I gaze at the half-full cup in my hands. A memory surfaces, a convenient recollection.

"I recall you promising to appoint me as a bartender once you finished with the club repairs." I announce loud enough for Junior to hear. "Did I pass the test?"

The twins swiftly turn to look at their boss, their expressions silently urging him to uphold his initial promise.

The big man scowls, still nursing his drink. His annoyance prompts him to down the remainder in a single gulp before gently placing the glass on the table.

"Fine."

No longer unemployed.

I beam with triumph and return to the wall of bottles, starting a new selection. There's no better way to celebrate my new job than by crafting a drink for my eager co-workers who observe my work, anticipating my next masterpiece.

Their interest in this particular skill begs the question: what would their reaction be to something more... personal?

I steal a glance at the girls. They seem like the type who'd appreciate a good massage.

-Bonus Scene: Ozpin-

Ozpin scrutinized the video recording once more, fixating on the peculiar Faunus boy as he battled yet another unregistered Grimm within the confines of his kingdom and his academy.

Once is happenstance. Twice is a coincidence. Three times…

Three times is an enemy action.

Her action.

"You need to postpone Beacon's initiation, Ozpin," the General of Atlas declared with a firm tone. "This situation demands further investigation, more layers of security."

The headmaster reclined in his chair, removing his glasses for a swift cleaning of the darkened lenses. "I was hoping it wouldn't come to this, but I cannot, in good conscience, maintain the same dates and risk the lives of both students and aspiring hunters." After polishing his glasses, he placed them back on. "I have to postpone the initiation for at least two weeks, or a full month, in the worst-case scenario, but I cannot delay beyond that and risk panic."

"It will have to be enough. With your permission, I will send more of my agents to assist your investigations."

Ozpin nodded and clicked the video feed again, freezing the frame at a moment that provided a clear shot of the Grimm. He zoomed in as much as possible without sacrificing image quality.

"What concerns me the most is that some of these new Grimm aren't recent appearances, but have been roaming our world for a long while. Yet, their existence and records were never published," Ozpin mused, minimizing the video and opening a new folder with a collection of pictures featuring the small subterranean Grimm. "For example, this species is called Myrmidons in Menagerie, and according to your reports, a tide with these Grimm as the main force formed in Mountain Glenn."

"Which my forces promptly destroyed." The general quickly reminded him.

"And I'm thankful for that, my friend," Ozpin replied with a faint smile, soon replaced by a darker look. "But I know your forces couldn't kill the alpha, which raises another concern. An alpha variant so close to the city and one strong enough to destroy one of your warhounds with full artillery support."

An image of the completely wrecked War Machine appeared on the screen.

General Ironwood maintained his silence, a deep frown marring his features.

"That reminds me," the headmaster adjusted his glasses and looked at the general. "Have your forces found the missing warhound yet?"

He might not have approved the purchase of the war machine at first, but it was still missing property of his kingdom and could be a potential danger to the population in the wrong hands; it was expected to raise concerns.

His old friend sighed. "Regrettably, they haven't made much progress. No trace of where it could have been taken. But in our investigation, we came across interesting information."

"Oh? Do tell." He raised an inquisitive eyebrow.

"A mining outpost is soon to be attacked."

Chapter Text

We should keep promises, because words carry a significant weight on each person.

Or so they say, I heard that somewhere, a long time ago. I don't know where or who, I just know I know that saying.

I say this because it's funny how fate always has a way of messing things up, making her a total bitch towards me in particular. And bitchiness is better exemplified as there was an incident at her workplace, but luckily, one of her coworkers stepped in, allowing my apprentice to fulfill her promise to join me for our training session. But she was ready to say fuck you to her boss.

And here we stand, facing each other, armed and ready for our long-awaited swordsmanship class. A big middle finger to fate and my moment to showcase my new gladiator class like.

In that split second of eye contact, I whip up my shield just in time to block her downward strike. Not wasting a second, I shove her sword away, carving out enough room to pull off a strong kick aimed right at her shield, sending her staggering backwards. But she stands firm, unwavering, not losing her balance, merely taking a step back, remaining intact like a wall, just like I taught her.

But that short moment is enough for me and I lift my weapon and lunge toward her chest, but she's quick to raise her shield, deflecting my strike as well. But that simple block doesn't discourage me as I unleash a rapid series of thrust attacks, each one escalating in speed and force, something she also notices with each attack.

Jeanne finds herself cornered, trying to fend off my relentless assault. Sensing an opening, I finish my flurry with a sweeping upward slash with all my strength, forcing her shield arm aside and shattering her defense, leaving her exposed for my next attack.

Caught in a familiar situation, Jeanne, sadly, panics and forgets her the importance of a solid stance as she staggers backwards and clumsily attempts to counter with her wooden sword. A really poor attempt at that, a blunder that only plays to my advantage once again.

I lunge, planting a foot forward and slashing at her wrist. She lets out a yelp of pain, instantly releasing her grip on the sword, letting it crash to the ground.

"Owwww!" she cries out, dropping to her knees, clutching her wrist with a pained expression.

"Are you okay?" I ask, concerned for her well-being.

"Yeah," she nods, but winces when she inspects her hand, attempting to poke at it only to recoil with a yelp. "I hope this doesn't leave a mark."

Yeah, probably not okay.

Setting down my weapons, I conjure a bag of ice into my hands. "Quick, put this!"

My apprentice hesitates briefly before taking the bag of ice and slowly applies it to her swollen wrist. She winces at the initial shock of cold and pain, but gradually eases into the relief that the ice brings her.

Feeling somewhat awkward standing there, I lower myself to the ground, stealing glances between her hand and the blue sky.

"You've been practicing." I comment, breaking the silence. She momentarily shifts her attention from her swollen wrist, offering a small smile before averting her eyes in embarrassment.

"Thanks… you too?" She awkwardly replies.

I cock my head slightly, a bit of confusion flashing across my face, before turning into a smirk. "Obviously, l gotta prepare to teach you some killer moves." Grabbing my sword, I swing it around haphazardly with a short laugh.

Jeanne joins in with a giggle before examining her hand. "That move you pulled off, I think it's called..."

"Parry?"

"Yeah, parry!" Her fingers snap in realization. "You parried my attack!"

Parry is an advanced technique for sword-fighting, that's what I've read from the training manual, and something I wanted to test hence my insistence in sparring with Jeanne, but also that my gladiator class took that knowledge really well, something that smooth wouldn't have been possible if I haven't unlocked this class.

"It's parry and riposte, an essential technique when fighting against others." I cross my arms in deep thinking. "You saw that I took advantage of your panic attack and put you in an even worse position. That's usually the objective, to breach your opponent's guard and land a devastating attack, sometimes enough to end the fight right there."

To drive home my point, I skewer the sword into the ground.

"And that hit me with a real weapon…" she trails off, her gaze falling down on her swollen hand again before her face turns pale, clearly imagining the possibility of losing an entire hand for a single blunder.

I acknowledge her concerns with a nod. "You really need to be careful about that kind of thing." Pausing for a moment, I think about the situation further. "But then again, with aura…"

I shake my head, abruptly stopping myself.

She hasn't unlocked her aura yet, which makes it a tricky subject to bring up. Which actually makes me think back of her ongoing issue. How hasn't she unlocked her aura yet?

I should have done something by now. But how does one even unlock it?

I recall Blake's method that she used on me. She simply placed a hand on me and did something with her aura. Was it like injecting some of hers into mine, or was there more to it?

If I do that, will I unlock her aura? I hope so, that would simplify a lot of things, especially teaching her how to fight and even take her to a mini-expedition in Emerald Forest, because sure as fuck, I won't take her to fight Grimm with no aura.

That would be the signing of her death sentence.

But that still leaves me stuck without an answer on how to help her with the whole no aura problem.

"Are you okay?" Her voice breaks my chain of thought.

"Oh! Yeah, yeah. Just spaced out for a sec." I quickly reply.

And silence comes again, making the situation rather awkward as we stare at each other until Jeanne looks away, her good hand playing with her long hair.

"Is your hand feeling better now?" I pull her attention elsewhere with that random check up.

She peels off the ice from her hand, flexing and clenching her fist a few times, rotating her wrist without displaying any signs of discomfort.

"Yeah, it feels better, I think." The knightess reaches for her dummy sword and picks it up as she rises from the ground. "Give me a sec."

Jeanne starts swinging her sword a few times, gradually putting more force into each swing. Her expression stays the same until she finally looks at me, nodding with a smile. "Yeah, I feel better now."

I let out a sigh of relief. "That's good to hear. Don't push yourself too hard, though."

She chuckled softly, readjusting her grip on the dummy sword. "I'll be fine. Thanks for the concern." The blonde girl then glanced at the bag of ice on the ground.

"Don't worry about it; I've got plenty." I waved my hand dismissively. It wasn't even bought ice, just some cubes I made in my fridge and tossed into a shopping plastic bag.

With that settled, I rub the back of my neck and rise to my feet, extracting the fake sword from the ground.

Taking a step forward, I raise my shield in front of me. "Stance."

My apprentice quickly follows my command, lifting her shield high and holding her sword, ready to strike once more.

After giving her stance a scrutinizing look and finding no fault, I give her a nod of approval and proceed with the new lesson of today.

"Now pay close attention." I struck my shield a few times to draw her focus.

As soon as her blue eyes are in my direction, I begin circling around her, just making sure she isn't distracted before I could continue. "Riposte is the best of both worlds, a parry and an attack at the same time. Attack me and I will show you."

Jeanne glances at her hand and then back at me, shaking her head. I let out a long sigh, rolling my eyes.

"I won't go for real, and it will be very slow. Don't worry. It's just to show you how it's done." I say, addressing her concerns.

She opens her mouth silently saying 'ah' and then very slowly, swings her blade, aiming at my stomach.

The speed of her attack is ridiculous, but I play along, swiftly maneuvering my weapon to meet hers. As our swords clash, I twist my wrist and sidestep, angling the tip of my sword to push hers down before executing a thrust toward her chest with devastating intent—well, if it were a real strike. However, it merely causes her to gasp in surprise and stagger back a couple of steps.

"See? I parry and strike in one is no defense against this if executed well."

"Got it," she nods, readjusting into position.

"Go again." I order.

My blonde-haired apprentice swings her weapon slightly faster this time, initiating with a vertical slash from below. Following my instincts, I take a fast step forward, using my shield to block her sword before she could even finish the attack and then pressing it against her body, virtually disarming her. Not giving her even a second to think I start pushing her back and finish by landing another jab at her chest with my dummy sword.

We break apart and return to our starting positions.

Jeanne grunts in frustration, looking down at her chest-plate that has been hit twice, furrowing her brow.

"Got it? Good. Now is your turn. I will go very slow and you try to parry and attack." I instruct.

She glances at her weapons, then at me, before nodding.

Taking that as a cue, I move, attempting to circle around her. However, she quickly mirrors my movements, keeping a conservative distance away from my range.

Shifting my weight onto one foot, I launch an attack from above, moving at the slow speed I promised. Yet, the clumsy girl only manages to block my sword and only block because she fails in her attempt to parry by doing nothing.

I take one long step back and try again.

Yet, much to my displeasure, she repeats the same mistake of blocking my attack. That is, until her poor attempt to stab my side, entirely missing the point of what I'm trying to teach her.

Swiftly using my shield to deflect her next move, I drop down, executing a sweeping kick aimed at her legs. Completely catching her off guard, causing her to lose her footing and fall, landing unceremoniously on her ass.

"Ah!" She shoots me a glare, rubbing her butt.

"Try to parry. It doesn't matter if you fail, but at least try." I say, extending a helping hand, which she accepts and gets back into her feet.

Waiting for a bit, I go once more, with a direct swing from the side. She responds by meeting my attack with her shield but rather than block; she bashes it, causing my sword to bounce and exposing my chest, and much to my pride she doesn't give me time to recover and land a perfect hit on my chest.

The tip of her dummy sword bouncing off against my aura as expected.

"Not bad, not bad at all," I commend her efforts.

She straightens up, wiping the sweat off her brow with her right hand and smirking in victory before assuming her stance once more, her expression now brimming with a newfound confidence in her abilities.
Precisely what I want from her.

I, too, return to my position and opt for a low attack aimed at her legs this time, maintaining the slow pace. She springs into action, charging towards me, her shield clashing against mine. The closeness makes it impossible for my attack to reach her, but it also hampers her ability to counter-attack in this awkward position.

However, as she takes too long to act, I manage to sneak my foot around hers and kick, disrupting her balance.

However, instead of falling backward like before, she stumbles forward.

"WHOA!"

"SHI-!"

Jeanne d'Arc trips over my body, dragging me down with her as we tumble to the ground. The fall lands heavily on me, her weight adding more force to the fall, causing a sharp gasp to escape me as I feel her full weight crashing down on me. Thankfully, my aura absorbs most of it, but damn, it still hurts.

And… Is she wearing perfume?

"I…" I pause, taking in a deep breath. "I like your initiative but, let's stick with simple stuff, okay?" I manage a forced smile amid the pain.

Well, at least it isn't as bad as when Nora smashed my ribs. Now THAT was fucking painful.

Slowly pushing herself up, Jeanne blinks a couple of times, finding herself rather close to me, mind you, as a sheepish smile tugs at her lips. "Sorry about that."

With her apology given, she finally gets up, giving me space to sit and rub my chest to ease the pain. Surprisingly, a yawn escapes me.

Jeanne does the same, hurriedly covering her mouth and turning her head away.

"Can we take a break? I think my hand is hurting again," she asks, rubbing her sore wrist.

"Sure." I agree, partly to diffuse that awkward moment between us, a sentiment we both seem to share.

Jeanne quickly brightens up, flashing a grin as she stands. "Great!"

The blonde girl walks toward her backpack, not too far from us, and starts rummaging through it, eventually pulling out two big paper bags with her workplace logo stamped on each one of them and two small bottles of Dr. Pipper.

"Thought you might be hungry," Jeanne shouts as comes back and hands me one of the paper bags and a bottle.

"For… me?" I stare at the fast meal in my hands, not sure what to feel.

Just stare at it.

"Yep! I didn't know we had an employee discount, and it is a really good one at that!" she happily exclaims, settling back on the grass and tearing open the sticker seal, releasing the mouthwatering aroma everywhere.
Causing my stomach to grumble loud and prompting a giggle from her.

But that doesn't change much in me. I just look at it because I just didn't expect this. "You didn't need to…"

I have plenty of food in my inventory. She didn't need to buy me lunch. Especially that she isn't swimming in money and has a debt to pay. And despite all of that, she still bought something for me.
Why?

I mean, Neo has done something nice for me before.

And Levi too… fuck, why isn't she writing back? How long has it been now?

Is she mad at me?

"Ma'iq?"

Caught in my thoughts, her voice snaps me back to the present.

I shake my head and hold my head, blinking rapidly. "Yeah?"

"Are you okay? You haven't touched your food," Jeanne points at my closed bag, her expression shifting to concern, then to sadness. "It's okay if you don't want it. I shoul-"

"NO!" I blurt out, causing her to flinch. Realizing my mistake, I immediately clear my throat, toning down my voice. "No, it's fine, I'm… thankful? Yeah, thankful for bringing me lunch, really thank you Jeanne." I finish with a smile.

She responds with a kind smile of her own. "It's the least I could do for helping me train all this time."

Jeanne then takes out the meal out of the bag, placing the fries on her legs and unwraps her burger. As she takes a bite, her eyes light up, clearly enjoying the taste.

I do the same and for some reason, I close my eyes as I take a bite of my burger. Only to perk up at how fucking good this taste, way better that I remember the last time I ate this.

Taking another, larger bite, I stuff some fries in my mouth, savoring the very tasty food before swallowing. As I open my eyes, I notice my apprentice giggling with her mouth full.

Raising an eyebrow, I tilt my head in confusion.

She swallows, bursting into full-blown laughter, pointing below me.

Following her direction, I found my tail….

My wagging tail.

"STOP IT ALREADY!"

I offered Jeanne a ride on my bike across the commercial district. A quick lap, to enjoy the view. We breezed through the lively streets and pulled up at a café.

Over there, we grabbed some cold drinks that were called frappes. Weird name, if you ask me.

As we stepped outside, I stashed my bike directly into my inventory; her hotel was just a couple of blocks away, an easy stroll from here.

"I didn't know you had a bike," Jeanne remarks, taking a sip from her straw.

"It's a recent thing, actually." I reply, casually swirling my drink with the straw before taking a long sip from my chocolate frappe. Really cold but also very tasty and sweet.

"Still, it must be cool to ride it around."

"In a way, yes, but hey no more taxi rides. They are quite expensive. The cost was adding up pretty fast."

Taxi to the Industrial district, then to the Commercial district, and then to Residential district, too many rides per day. I mean, I had the option to use public transportation but I could afford taxis, and they were faster than taking a bus and the train has a very limited range.

"But you have aura, couldn't you… "She makes a gesture with her hand. "Just run and jump anywhere?"

What?

I stop in my tracks and look at her incredulously. "Jeanne, would you really run to all your destinations?"

She pauses, a perplexed expression crossing her features. "Huh? No way! That'd be a total nightmare. I'd probably collapse before I even got there."

"My point exactly. It's the same principle. Using a vehicle is way better than relying solely on your aura. Unless, of course, I had some kind of speed semblance or teleportation."

"Oh... I hadn't really thought about it like that." She scratches her chin, reflecting over my short explanation.

"You'll get it once you unlock..." I stop myself, practically biting my tongue as the realization of what I was about to reveal hits me like a ton of bricks.

Jeanne d'Arc averts her gaze, visibly affected by the unspoken implications.

I scratch my chin, squinting up at the sky, thinking about a possible solution to this not so little problem, albeit with just a vague, blurry concept I have in mind.

But I guess there is nothing to lose by trying.

Quickly scanning our surroundings just to check that there is nobody watching, I seize Jeanne's hand before she could voice any objections, and take her towards a more secluded spot. Luckily for us, there is an alley not very far from us here.

Turning to our left, we enter the alley, its bad smell assaulting our senses with a heavy cloud of dust. The murky ambiance served my purpose quite perfectly.

"Ummm, Ma'iq?" My blonde-haired apprentice's voice breaks through my thoughts, prompting me to turn.

A faint blush tints her cheeks, making me follow her gaze downward, only to realize I am still tightly holding her hand hostage.

"Ooops, sorry 'bout that." I immediately release her hand.

"It's fine. So, why bring me here?" She gestured around our cramped, dimly lit surroundings, her nose scrunching in disgust at the foul odor permeating the air.

"To try to help you with your aura problem." I admit.

Her head snaps up, eyes widening with sheer excitement. She is practically bouncing in place, causing her drink to tumble from her hand, though she hardly seems to notice. "Seriously?!"

I raise both hands in surrender, hoping to calm her down. "Just for your information, I have never done this before. I will try something and I really hope it won't do anything bad to any of us."

That calms her down, clearly the potential danger she will be facing, which has her look down with a frown. But as she looked back up at me, with only determination in her. "I will do it."

I never expected anything different from her.

"Now close your eyes."

She follows my instructions.

So, doing some memory, Blake touched me with one hand and used her aura to get some sort of light or something weird in me, so I should do the same as her. But first, I will send my drink to my inventory, as I might need both hands to try to awaken Jeanne's aura.

With both hands now available, I take a step closer and tenderly cup her right cheek, followed by her left.

Attempting to channel a portion of my own aura into her, I put all my concentration into the task, but to my surprise, I sense nothing, making my tongue click.

Maybe more contact?

I leaned in, gently pressing my forehead against hers, being so close I can hear her breathing. With this added point of contact, I close my eyes and focus again, utilizing my aura as a beacon, hoping to guide her in finding whatever she needs to find..

"Do you feel anything? See a light or something?"

"It feels warm." She murmurs.

That's progress.

"Try reaching for it, grab it, and don't let it go." I say, channeling more of my aura to assist her.

I, too, can sense that peculiar but familiar warmth, the odd light manifesting.

And then… and then….

"MA'IQ!"

"Wu what?" I stir. Slowly some light finally enters my vision.

"Oh, thank god! I was starting to worry!" Something traps me around me, really tight around me.

I blink many times, each flutter of my eyelids bringing back more of my blurred vision until I meet a pair of concerned yet relieved pair of blue eyes looking at me from above.

"Jeanne? What happened?" I try to check my surroundings, registering in the same ugly, cramped alley. "And why I am on the floor?"

Feeling a bit disoriented, I attempt to push myself up, but my body feels too heavy, which she notices and offers her help. Grabbing my arm, she helps me get me into a sitting position.

"You were trying to help me awaken my aura." She explains. "And I think it was working. I saw a light and tried to reach out for it but then you just collapsed out of nowhere."

"Did I?" I don't feel any pain at the moment, but I do feel quite tired.

There is only one way to find out.

'Status'

My aura is dangerously low.

And I do remember that notification telling me my aura was drained before I collapsed.

So that's how it feels to run out of aura, which is different compared to having my aura break, because that is still painful. My ribs still feel that phantom pain there.

Either way, I am recovering pretty fast. I should be at a peak condition in an hour.

"What were you trying to do?" Jeanne's voice pulls me back to the present.

"I was trying to awaken your aura." I admit and sigh in defeat. "I was trying to imitate my mentor when she awakened mine, but by the looks of it, I failed."

"I'm sorry"

"Don't be. I didn't know that awaking aura was this fucking hard, or maybe there was a mistake when injecting my aura. I will never know." I touch my neck, wincing as I finally discover why I lost some health points from the fall.

"Is okay!" She raises her voice. "At least you tried. We will try harder next time."

"Yeah, yeah…"

I don't know why but I don't think there will be a next time.

Shaking off those pessimistic thoughts, I lean on the wall for support and manage to haul myself back to my feet.

Casting a final glance around the alley, I gesture for Jeanne to follow me as we make our way out, heading straight for her hotel.

Sadly, it was a very silent walk as the mood was soured after that aura awakening failure. Not like I could blame her for feeling down and neither for myself for raising her hopes up.

After some time and blocks walked, we reached a somewhat nicer block and far calmer than the busier parts, also cleaner since I don't see any trash on the streets, which is already a good sign of the quality of this place. Standing prominently at the street's end is a tall building nestled in the corner of the block. A flashing sign simply read 'Hotel' with two stars beneath it, lacking an original name.

Compared to the motel she stayed in weeks ago, this hotel is without a shadow of a doubt a significant upgrade. So good for her.

As we stop walking right at the entrance of the hotel, I take the opportunity to peer through the glass door. My view might be limited, but I can still see a glimpse of a reception area and a sizable wooden structure with compartments behind the counter.

"Thank you for today." Her voice takes me away from my vague investigation.

I shrug, offering a faint smile. "No big deal."

A momentary silence falls between us before she begins fidgeting with her long, blonde hair. "Since you have a bike. Can you... can you take me to the airport this weekend?"
"The airport?" I tilt my head, her sudden request catching me off guard.

"Yeah, that's where all Beacon candidates must go. A ship will take us to the Academy." She quickly explains.

It doesn't come as a surprise, but I guess, time passes really fast. A lot of crazy shit happened that it kinda lost track of time.

"You can count me in." I tap my chest with a closed fist..

Let's ignore that dumb thing.

Jeanne takes the chance to walk up to me, her hands hidden behind her back, and to my surprise, she plants a gentle kiss on my left cheek. I blink, taken aback, and as she steps back, I find myself staring at her bashful blue eyes, accompanied by a sweet smile.

"I know."

Why is my face heating up?!

This shit should be normal by now!

And seriously, tail, could you stop betraying me at the most awkward moments?

But before I can articulate a response, Jeanne's expression takes a sudden turn. Her face flushed crimson, and a look of horror replaces her previous demeanor.

"I-I…" She stutters, then abruptly turns on her heels, fleeing into her hotel in a flurry.

However…

However, despite all this embarrassment, there is something that quite doesn't add up with me…

Am I actually smiling like an idiot?

Bonus Scene: A  Minor  setback

-Jeanne d'Arc-

Why was she floating? And did she hear a voice?

And why was she naked?!

Wait…Was she having those infamous nightmares?

Then, abruptly, her world drastically shifted. With a sharp gasp, she plummeted into an endless abyss, her screams echoing into the void.

"Ahhhh!"

Her eyes shot wide open just in time to and watched how her face met the wooden floor. Stars danced in her vision, a sharp pang throbbing in her head at first and the rest of her body ached. She groaned, clutching her head, hoping it wouldn't leave a bruise, but it really hurt.

Time seemed to blur as she lay on the floor, the intense pain gradually subsiding. Rolling onto her back, she stared wide-eyed at the blank spot of her ceiling.

"What…That was…what was that?" she murmured to herself.

Her hand slowly reached out for the bed, grasping it for support as she struggled to pull herself up from the floor. Yet, she still felt some pain in her neck, which was incredibly annoying!

Well, she fell face flat off her bed. It could have been worse. Like a broken nose instance!

But nightmare or not, today marked her final shift at work! Jeanne d'Arc would soon enroll at Beacon Academy, following in the heroic footsteps of her grandfather.

She needed to clock in for her final shift today, hand over her uniform to the manager, and collect her severance pay. It wouldn't be much, but extra money never hurt anyone!

Glancing around her hotel room, she saw her things already packed and ready for departure. She couldn't have been more excited about it. All she needed to do was change into her uniform, head to work, and then talk with Ma'iq…

Oh, what the hell had happened to her brain to do that?!

Why the hell had she gone up to him and given him a kiss?!

In her defense, she had already done it weeks ago when he was kind enough to accompany her back to her motel. It had been a gesture of thanks, nothing more. But this one?

How would she face him the next time they met?!

Focus!

She had to slap herself to snap out of her weird thoughts and return to the matter at hand; going to work, handing over her uniform, and going to the airport. A very simple plan.

First, she walked toward the night table and unplugged her scroll. It automatically flashed the screen, revealing the time; it was rather early in the morning, giving her plenty of time to get ready and grab a decent breakfast.

But that idea took a backseat on her to-do list as she noticed the new mail notification on her scroll, furrowing her brows. Nobody would actually send her an email; her sister would send a quick text, but not an email…because who uses mail these days?

Well, Beacon does...

Quickly, she unlocked her scroll and tapped on the mail app to check the message.

Her stomach dropped as she read the title: "Important Notice"

Her thumb trembled as it hovered above the email before she gulped down her worries and opened it.

"Oh, fuuuuuck…"

Chapter Text

The whole dust robbery never stopped.

It was just that Roman took a different approach to the whole thing in which he didn't need a crew to assist him with the heists.

That's the reason I wasn't called all this time besides going to the warehouse to move crates as always and the constant flow of dust with more weapons put Cinder on a somewhat happy note, and didn't bother any of us which in turn her lackeys didn't try any shit with me, especially Emerald because she knows I will punch her hard next time.

And for Mercury, I will break his legs sooner or later. Hopefully sooner.

How did I piece this together?

Well, it's all about deduction.

And then there's Neo, who provides a firsthand account of everything through selfies. Just like the robbery she is in right now, her illusory semblance shows how dangerous it can be.

She just sent me a picture of her disguised as a shop clerk flashing the peace sign with her free hand. The picture was taken just at the right angle to see Roman working on something in the background and the real clerk tied up on the floor.

An idea crosses my mind, nothing evil.

'I will report your bad deeds, you know?'

I let out a chuckle, but that small joy soon drains from my face as I receive another picture to my scroll.

This time, it is me smiling at the camera with a thumbs up, clearly stealing dust with my identity in full display.

'Don't tease meeeee ٩(◦`꒳´◦)۶'

Time to go back to the mundane task at hand; cleaning the glass cups. Obviously, they weren't used, but Junior has a strict policy that demanded they be spotless.

But there is a small annoyance that constantly more often than not gets my attention, my new uniform. It is rather tight around the neck, an annoyance I have to address by pulling at it from time to time. Despite being a minor inconvenience in the grand scheme of things, it adds more irritation at what might be a new routine.

Hopefully, it will loosen up over time.

Despite the minor complaint, I find myself appreciating the sleek black tuxedo vest and the matching bowtie. Surprisingly, formal attire seems to compliment me, introducing a new sense of style that I didn't expect. There is an undeniable allure to the get up, evoking a feeling of superiority over others. It made sense why everyone adhered to this dress code. It carries a certain implicit power.

Although, it will be a look reserved only for the job.

I still prefer my normal clothes. No amount of snazzy bow-ties could replace that after all.

Glass after glass, I wipe each one meticulously. Bringing a freshly cleaned glass to eye level, I hold it up to the light, inspecting for any lingering dirty spots. Satisfied with my work, I return it to its place on the shelf.

On to the next cup.

However, my plans are interrupted when a plastic menu or some kind of drink instructions slides in front of me. I squint at it, trying to read it but a couple of fingers make it really hard to read that card.

Glancing toward the origin of said hand and the plastic sheet, I spot my new boss Junior, ever the big man, holding a stack of those plastic sheets with recipes written on them.

"I expect you to memorize them," he declares sternly, dropping the rest on the counter. "And adjust your tie."

With a resigned sigh, I wrestle with the dumb piece around my neck, tightening it once more. Only then I pick up one drink recipe from the bunch, trying to memorize everything as fast as possible.

The recipe seems easy, requiring only careful attention to prevent colors from blending together.

"Pretty simple."

Junior rolls his eyes. "I will be the judge of that."

In response, I mirror his eye roll, as if I hadn't already showcased my skills to him just days ago.

A mischievous grin creeps onto my face as a spontaneous idea forms in my mind.

A quick look at one of the recipes, and I swiftly gather the ingredients. Pouring everything into the mixer, I start shaking it with flair, then throw it up in the air. Without missing a beat, I grab a clean cup from the shelf behind me and fill it with ice cubes.

I catch the mixer in one hand, executing a dramatic spin as I dramatically open it and pour the contents into the waiting glass at just the right level.

It might be an unnecessarily stylish finish, but the perfect end to complete a drink from his menu right in front of him.

However, Junior remains unimpressed; his stern expression doesn't waver. He takes the glass in his hand and goes for a quick sip. His face scrunches up, a clear attempt to suppress his reaction.

"Goddammit…" he grunts, placing the drink down with an annoyed expression, dragging his hand across his face.

"Want more, boss?" I slide another card in his direction, this time with a different drink, maintaining my grin.

The gang boss takes one big breath and exhales. "Just don't fuck up the recipe."

A triumphant chuckle escapes my lips as I relish in the taste of victory. Winning, especially against someone like Junior once again, feels absolutely amazing.

But I remind myself not to push my luck too far. Junior is still a gang boss, capable of making my life miserable if he wants to, just like Roman can.

Need to keep my head clear.

"By the way, I thought the club is closed for repairs," I gesture at the blocked-off areas with white walls and structures where workers were doing stuff earlier today, fixing who knows what.

"The club is closed, not the bar." he taps the counter table a few times. "This was fixed first. I cannot go on without business for too long and let dregs of society think that something like this is enough to stop me and stupidly believe I'm weak."

"I guess that makes sense," I shrug, pouring the remaining mixer contents into another cup before I start cleaning it.

Yet, in the midst of my work, I stop abruptly, staring into the distance as an important matter comes to mind—a significant fact that I've neglected over the past few days.

"Now that I think about it," I turn to my boss, pointing at one of my faunus traits. "Why am I not wearing anything to hide the fact I'm a faunus?"

He raises an eyebrow, a silent prompt for me to explain myself.

"You know how people are and stuff," I add, flapping my ears a few times for good measure.

His initial curiosity transforms into a deep frown. "My turf, my rules. If you can't obey them, get the fuck out," he scoffs, crossing his arms. "If some idiots try anything, you can kick their teeth in. If you disrespect my workers, you are disrespecting me. And I won't let any disrespect slide around here."

His response, while not surprising, is still expected in a way of knowing his trade. Pride and respect are a matter of utmost importance for him. Despite Roman being a racist prick, he has his own rule not to mess with him, and that extends to those working for him.

As a result, he has granted me full control, allowing me to beat the living shit out of retarded clients and even charging them an extra fee, entirely for me.

And it's not stealing, it's fair compensation.

The fuck are they gonna do?

Call the police?

"Good to know." I smirk, already envisioning myself making extra money from fucking idiots. What are they called again… tips?

"I know that smile. No collateral in my club, or I'll deduct it from your pay and make you fix it. No overtime," he warns, delivering a menacing stare to emphasize his point. It's clear he intends to uphold his word.
"Got it, boss." I raise both hands in surrender.

He gives me another scrutinizing look before leaving my side, heading upstairs for who knows what. Not that it matters, as my attention is now focused on serving the public. I secretly hope for a slow or empty day, reminiscent of the first days on the job.

Regardless, it's back to killing time and waiting for the shift to finish. At least I have new recipes to entertain myself, and a few small tasks to occupy myself with. But for now, it's back to cleaning the rest of the cups.
Taking another pair, I start wiping away any speck of dust from them.

"Not what you expected?"

The unexpected voice lifts my gaze, and I find Miltia taking a seat on a stool, leaning back against the counter.

"Besides already working at the front on the first days? Not much really," I reply, shrugging as I finish wiping one cup before moving on to the next. "Maybe a week to get used to it and stuff. I mean, my last job was like that. Assist and get a feel for the job before hitting the front-lines." I can't help but express some bitterness, as I recall being fired abruptly by that fucking hag. Yet feeding hundreds of hungry workers during afternoon breaks was an experience in itself.

The twin doesn't offer much commentary, just a slight shrug, until she leans in closer, scrutinizing me from head to toe before giving a nod.

"The tuxedo suits you."

Instinctively, I give myself a quick once-over. "Thanks. Good thing I'm not the only one thinking the same. Never wore one before this job, though."

"Oh, really?"

"Yep. As if people would sell this back in Vacuo." I adjust the collar again, feeling it loosen a bit now that Junior isn't around. "The heat alone would kill you, and that's not even counting the sand getting inside everywhere."

"Be glad that the AC wasn't damaged," she grins, pointing at the big unit high up on the wall. "Around summer, this place gets quite... hot."

Well, that explains why the whole place feels quite cool now that I think about it.

"You've got a point." I finish my task, returning both glasses to their designated spots. "So, what brings you here?" I inquire, genuinely curious about her unexpected arrival.

After all, she is a club bouncer and I don't see clubbers around.

She crosses her arms with a huff. "Must stay around whenever this club is open. I wish Junior didn't open the bar so I could be sleeping in my room instead."

"No rest for the wicked," I comment, shifting my cleaning efforts to the counter again.

"You know, at least with the club open, we could enjoy some good music and dance a little, but now?" She unfolds her arms, gesturing around us. "This place is dead. Nothing to do but watch the paint dry."

"Can't imagine how bored you must be feeling."

"You have no idea. Can't even use my scroll." She pouts, resting her head on her hand.

Seeing her boredom, an idea pops into my head to lift her spirits, even just a little. Picking up the drinks menu, I pass it to her along with the extra drink I made, not willing to let it go to waste.

She catches the menu from the corner of her eye and fully turns her body before grabbing the menu to make her choice as she enjoys the drink with the other.

After a single glance, she puts the menu down and looks at me with a smirk. "Surprise me."

She then proceeds to gulp down the entire glass, the unexpected choice adding a touch of excitement to the otherwise mundane atmosphere.

I can help but let another chuckle escape my lips as I go to work. Miltia's boldness adds a spark to the otherwise quiet and dull surroundings.

Taking her challenge seriously, I surveying the bar, skipping the usual alcohols and opt for a combination of milk, whipped cream, and a milky bottle that, upon closer inspection and a quick whiff, reveals its alcoholic nature. I grab the ingredients and set to work.

The milk cascades into the blender with a gentle splash, its creamy texture promising a velvety base. I follow suit with a generous scoop of whipped cream, allowing it to merge seamlessly with the milk. Then, I turn my attention to the enigmatic chocolate milky bottle, pouring its contents into the mix. The rich aroma of chocolate and the subtle hint of alcohol mingle in the air creating an oddly alluring scent.

A flick of the switch, the ingredients whirl into a blend, the concoction taking on a smooth and inviting whirring of the blender fills the momentarily quiet space, and the mixture transforms into a silky, frothy texture.

Not stopping there, I grab a chilled glass, rimming it with a swirl of whipped cream. Then add more of that milky alcohol to the glass before I stop the blender and pour its contents into the glass. And for the final touch, I placed a straw to my special surprise for Miltia.

Sliding the glass towards her, I present my unique creation with style.

"Is this a milkshake?" she asks, her hand wrapping around the glass as she reaches for the straw.

I only smirk in response as she takes a sip from the straw, her expression going through multiple shifts before ending with a grin.

"Consider me surprised," she remarks, grabbing the straw and tossing it away before indulging in a long gulp of her sweet drink. As she lowers her glass, a white mustache adorns her upper lip, prompting a chuckle out of me.

The twin simply licks it off and takes another swig.

"So!" I drop everything on the sink, feeling rather social today. "Since you're my senior in this whole club business, any tips on how to survive the day?"

She chews her cheek for a moment before shrugging. "Ma'iq, I'm a bouncer here. No idea how to run a bar, just be polite and don't take too long, I guess."

"Better than nothing." I open the sink and let the water flow. Can't have any of that harden and get all the stuff sticky and yucky.

As the water cascades into the sink, I continue scrubbing at the cups and the blender, finding some sort of solace in the rhythmic sounds of the flowing water. Miltia, still sipping her drink, leans against the counter, watching me work with mild amusement.

"You'll get the hang of it. Besides, here it comes, your first customer of today." The brunette points with her free hand, directing my attention to a rather rugged man taking a seat not far away.

Well, now I gotta follow protocol or whatever Junior called it and approach the man with a cool attitude.

As I approach the man and attempt a welcome, he just grunts and places a credit card on the counter.

"Beer."

A very straightforward order, no complaints here.

I pick up the credit card and make my way towards the cashier, who seems to have perked up at the prospect of some activity. Handing it to him, I head back to my position, grab a large glass mug, and walk over to the beer taps. According to the instructions, I should fill it around 80%, leaving the remaining twenty for foam.

The process is quick, and I return to the client with the beer in hand. He quickly snatches it, starting to chug it down. Following the rules, I make a quick exit to avoid making him uncomfortable, returning to Miltia's side.

"That was easy." I comment.

"Of course it would be." She takes another sip from her special drink, which is now half-empty. "This isn't robotics or dust science."

"Where is your sister, by the way?" I ask, taking a quick look at our surroundings.

"Checking a couple of things in the storage." Miltia answers, her gaze momentarily drifting. She then purses her lips in thought. "Make her a Mint Mojito; I'll give it to her."

"Sure."

The Mint Mojito is a straightforward drink to prepare, and in just a few minutes, I have it ready, placing it in front of her.

"Here. Be careful not to spill it."

Miltia finishes her own drink, flashing me a smirk. "Thank you."

She takes the mojito and heads towards the storage, leaving me alone at the bar.

Well, not technically alone—I have the cashier to my left and the customer to my right, who is still chugging his beer. It seems like he's about to finish, so I make my way back to check if he wants more.
"Keep 'em coming," the man demands.

With a nod, I take the used mug, ready for another refill. I make a mental note to keep count, as it will be charged to his card later. Just a simple job, something I'll be doing for the next couple of hours.
Meh, no complaints.

-Hours later-

Another guy has already taken over my shift, and is serving new clients and the same guy that first arrived, like… How is he still conscious after downing that much beer? Or the fact that he is just drinking that shit, I can make much better stuff, and he keeps chugging that… ugh.

But I won't let that get to me since I am pretty much done with my day and even got one more level of my Culinarian job, proving that mixing drinks indeed contributes to my skill-set. It was an excellent decision to take on this gig.

Now, seated on one of the many empty couches that have miraculously escaped damage, I count my money. I could easily send it straight to my inventory, but there's something oddly satisfying about counting each lien myself, one by one. It's a strange, intriguing, and newfound guilty pleasure of mine.

As I tally up the tips, the total amounts to two thousand thirty-two lien earned in tips during a single shift. Not bad, considering the bar wasn't even packed. It seems my customers thoroughly enjoyed my drinks.

The counting of my tips stirs thoughts about the potential fortune that could be made once the club is fully operational, open to the public, and buzzing with activity. Imagining the flow of dumb people and the money they'd waste on drinks ignites the prospect of amassing a significant fortune here and probably even more than Roman fucking dirt jobs in the trash.

Yet, those thoughts only make me upset.

I cannot ditch that prick. My hands are tied. And a flaming gun at my head with Cinder added into the equation.

Fucking bitch.

Sticking to my original plan seems to be the only solution. Most of the necessary steps have been taken, leaving only the constant need to increase my own strength yet to accomplish. I just don't really know how many levels I need to increase to break free from their clutches.

Five more?

Or twenty more?

Or that number is being way too optimistic?

The idea of using the shards as a quick solution to enhance my abilities crosses my mind. The more I collect, the more I can unlock, potentially improving what I already possess. It might not increase my level, but it could refine my existing skills or discover new skills.

Just need to somehow track that stuff.

Which is already fucking impossible to do so. Only lead is to find animals gathering around something which is really not much to go by.

With a heavy sigh, I send all my hard-earned money into my inventory before leaning back against the comfortable couch. Pulling out my scroll, I check the time and it's past 2 AM.

There are no early-morning jobs waiting for me tomorrow, allowing me to crash at home and sleep until the afternoon without any issues. All I need to do is get there and drop dead.

Standing up from my seat, I head towards the exit, grabbing my suit bag containing the neatly folded tuxedo, and sending it straight into my inventory. Only then I try to leave the club.

"Heading home?" Miltia's voice halts me in mid-step, causing me to slowly turn and spot her at her own table.

Her hand casually toying with a half-empty cup, the table cluttered with more discarded glasses. I recall serving her all those drinks in the evening. Each glass was a different flavor, clearly taking advantage of her special worker's benefits.

Yet, she appears unfazed. No signs of intoxication mar her demeanor; she looks just as composed as she did at the start of my shift.

Or maybe because the taste was the priority when preparing them, which turned out to be rather weak alcoholic drinks, so it makes sense why drinking so many of them didn't really have any effect on her.
"Yep, that's the plan," I reply, pausing for a moment before a smirk creeps onto my lips. "Unless you've got something in mind."

The brunette's hand stops playing with the glass, and she arches an eyebrow in response.

"You are full of surprises." She remarks, raising her glass to her lips for another sip, a slow lick tracing the outline of her lips. "I've never had drinks this good before, you know?"

Little does she know about the hidden perks and benefits thanks to my adept culinarian job.

I chuckle, reveling in the compliments. "Just one of my talents."

And I want more.

"Oh? Just one?" She grins, swiftly downing the remainder of her drink. "So there are even more surprises in you."

Feeling the challenge, I don't shy away. My smirk evolves into a grin as I tease her, "I've been told that I have… magic hands."

To emphasize, I extend an open hand toward her.

She is quick to accept my invitation, giggling. "That's good news. I've been stressed out lately. Care to help me a bit?"

Before I can even respond, she pulls me away in the opposite direction of the exit, guiding me towards the stairs. I don't try to resist; I simply go with the flow.

Passing the VIP zone on the second floor, we find the stairs leading to the upper floors. Up there, a hallway adorned with rows of rooms unfolds, resembling a hotel without numbered plaques. Miltia leads me a little farther down the corridor, swiftly opening a door with her free hand and pulling me inside, or more accurately, throwing me inside before closing the door behind us.

The room is dimly lit, but that's no issue for me. I can see just fine. Soon enough, she flicks on the lights, and when I turn around to talk to her, I find she's already closing the door to what I assume is her bathroom, given the presence of a wall-mounted rack beside it.

The doubt dissipates when the unmistakable sound of a shower starts running
.
Not surprised, considering Neo also pulled a similar move, but I doubt Miltia will take an absurd amount of time in the shower.

Deciding to make use of the time, I opt to explore her room a bit.

By a rough estimate, the room is about half the size of my apartment.

A red queen-sized bed catches my eye, taking up a significant portion of the space. The right wall is entirely dedicated to a wooden closet with a human-sized mirror, while on the opposite side, there's a spacious desk with an equally large mirror. I believe that's referred to as a vanity desk. The surface is adorned with a wide array of items, most of which I assume are beauty cosmetics.

It makes sense; the Malachite twins always look stunning, and that likely requires a considerable amount of effort.

And here I am, offering one of them a massage.

Taking another look at my surroundings, I decide to use my time even better and prepare my new workplace, so everything goes as smoothly as possible.

I grab a towel from the wall rack, laying it on the bed and pull a chair close for a convenient resting spot.

Only then do I delve into my inventory, retrieving a coconut massage oil along with a couple of incense sticks. The massage book I read once mentioned that using incense increases customer satisfaction…

Well, at least that was what the footnote claimed.

I quickly light up a stick and let it rest on the desk, allowing its soothing scent to permeate the room. In the meantime, I perform a few stretches, easing and relaxing my muscles.

Just as I finish with my preparations, the sound of the shower ceases, and within moments, the bathroom door swings open.

Miltia steps out, her figure partially obscured by a cloud of steam. The damp strands of her hair cling to her skin, and droplets glisten on her smooth, exposed shoulders.

She takes notice of the changes in the room, the towel on the bed, the chair pulled close, and the gentle aroma of coconut oil and incense lingering in the air. A mischievous smile curves on her lips as she takes in the scene.

"Well, well," she purrs, her voice dripping with playful anticipation. "Looks like someone's trying to impress."

I meet her gaze with a confident grin. "You said so yourself. I'm full of surprises."

She giggles in response and looks at me with her playful green eyes. "I too have my own surprises, then."

And much to my surprise, she lets the towel fall to her feet as she moves towards the bed, revealing everything proudly as well as showing me anticipation in her eyes. She slowly settles onto the bed, making sure to give me a show.

The bed sheets showed a strong contrast with her almost porcelain-like skin.

She wasn't lying about her surprise.

But I won't let it distract me.

Besides, Neo is much bigg-…

I shake my head, clearly; I am getting distracted… shit.

Just a couple of deep breaths to calm down, and then I grab the oil bottle. Removing the cap, I pour enough onto my hands, rubbing them together to ensure the oil is warm and ready.

Starting at her neck, my fingers work in small circles to release building tension on that spot. My feisty customer lets out a sigh of content, sinking further into the bed. Encouraged by her response, I continue working my way down her back, paying special attention to find any knots or tight spots.

And soon I discover that she has far fewer knots than Neo, it was practically a solid rock wall in her case but with Miltia it's so vastly different but also a blessing in disguise as it will take far less time to give her the full course session.

My fingers trace a gentle line down her spine, eliciting a shudder from her body. My eyes not failing to catch her hands gripping the bed very tight.

I seize the chance and move to work on her lower back.

"Ah∼!"

She yelps as my hand brushes against her ass, causing her to arch her back in response.

"Oops, sorry."

Her cheeks flush pink as she turns around and looks me in the eye.

"No need for that. It feels… very nice." Her words are accompanied by a smirk; clearly enjoying this.

I nod, not wanting to ruin the mood and keep moving downward with deliberate slow speed until I reach her tailbone, gently massaging it as I move towards her legs. Her breathing picks up the pace, and soon I can feel her legs tense under my magic touch.

I shift my focus to her knees and thighs, massaging them with long, slow strokes and applying more pressure on the spots where I find resistance.

Which results in the desired results as now her legs are now relaxed. I begin to work my way up her legs to her inner thighs, the heat from the friction growing with each passing second. My ears twitch when they hear Miltia's moans grow louder, becoming more frequent with every moment, to the point she ends up biting the pillow to silence herself.

She is much more expressive to the mute girl, causing a cheeky smile for my lips. And move even closer to her crotch, but not touch it.

Instead, I apply more pressure to her upper thighs, causing a shiver to run through her body. I can tell she wants more, but I have no intention of rushing things. Besides, I really want to keep my skin on my body. I've not forgotten Neo's warning about the twins' mother.

That is a topic for later though. For now, I just want to enjoy this just as much as she is enjoying it.

Until the moment my hands finally make their way over her hips, tracing a path along her sides and around her butt, stopping just below her waistline. She gasps, looking back at me with those beautiful green eyes of hers, a mixture of desire and uncertainty in them.

I respond with a sly smirk as I continue working on her. She scowls playfully, resting her head on the pillow. However, the cute blush adorning her cheeks undermines any attempt at feigned annoyance.
And the fact that she is still holding the pillow tightly only reinforces my point.

So instead I decide to tease her a bit. Moving my hands up to her chest, her sides, to be exact.

"Mmhmm..."

The sound she makes almost sounds like an agreement to go even further, which causes me to chuckle because I don't plan to continue.

Besides, the oil on my hands ran out, having served its purpose well. I notice her body shivering from the lack of my warm touch. But I decided to give her a moment and move back and settle into the chair I thoughtfully placed near the bed. Summoning a water bottle, I take a refreshing sip, feeling a strong thirst from all the effort, among other things.

Just two levels from all that work?

Perhaps it's because this massage wasn't as difficult or time-consuming as Neo's session, translating to less effort on my part.

Either way, one thing I cannot deny, teasing is a lot but a lot of fun.

Stifling a yawn, I send the water bottle along with the oil back to my storage, and upon checking my scroll, I realize that half an hour has passed. It's time for me to head home.

I cast a glance at my now content and satisfied sexy coworker still nestled on her bed. I rise from the chair, quietly making my way towards the exit so she can also sleep in peace.

"Are you really going to get me all worked up and then leave?"

It takes me a few moments to register what she said, but once I do, I look back at her with a grin. She's already seated on her bed, arms crossed and a raised eyebrow, yet the stern attitude doesn't quite match the playful smile on her face.

I raise both hands in mock surrender. "It's not like it hasn't crossed my mind. I was very tempted," I admit, shaking my head with a dejected smile. "But I really want to keep my skin attached to my body, you know?"

My words cause her eyebrows to rise a little higher.

However, that doesn't seem to stop her. Instead, her face morphs into a wicked grin as she stands up from the bed and walks up to me. Slowly and gently, she wraps her arms around my waist, pulling me closer to her.

"Then it will be our little secret," she whispers, the mischievous glint in her eyes as her hands sneak their way under my shirt, slowly pulling it up. "And I can see you aren't against the idea, either."

Fuck... she's so fucking right.

My hands are quick to get a firm grip on her hips, and I move to press myself against her naked body. Feeling her breasts squished against my chest, a moan escaping her mouth.

"We shouldn't..."

"Mmmhm, we should." She replies, a seductive tone in her voice as she grabs my shirt and pulls it off in one swift move, revealing my chest, leaving me standing there with nothing but my pants on.

Militia's gaze goes down and up, a glint of… lust in her eyes shines as she takes in the view. Her delicate hand traces circles on my chest before the glint in her eyes turns mischievous, and without breaking eye contact, she throws me against the bed.

Her playful gesture lacks the force to send me sprawling. Instead, I land on the bed in a sitting position, getting a chuckle out of me. She giggles in response, her face flushed red as she climbs up my body, straddling my lap. I can feel her hard nipples pressing against my chest and her warm breath brushing across my neck.

I can feel the heat building between us, and I have a feeling she feels the same. Her eyes meet mine as she leans closer to me, her lips inches away. My heart races at the thought of kissing her.

Her hands move from my shoulders to my neck, slowly trailing her fingers through my hair until her soft fingers caress my ears. Her soft touch sends shivers running through my body, causing her to give me a knowing smile.

My breathing picks up pace, and my hands move to her hips, pulling her closer to me. Action that she eagerly accepted, leaning down and capturing my lips with hers. Her lips are soft, but... delicious. Even though she has been drinking a lot this night, she tastes sweet. A taste that leaves me wanting more.

Her tongue asks for more as well, exploring my mouth, trying to find a way in. And when she finally does, I am unprepared for how good it is. Her tongue slides over my teeth only to abruptly stop and pull away, looking surprised.

"You have fangs?"

Instead of answering, I merely flash a toothy grin and display my sharp but special traits.

It seems to have the desired effect, as she returns the expression with a coy smirk, her hand cupping my cheek and pulling me in for another kiss.
A quick peck on the lips.

"Will you ever run out of surprises?" A single finger traces a path down my jawline.

"I'm just that special." I say, my hand moving down her back and towards her plump ass, giving it a squeeze and eliciting a squeak from her.

She sits up straight, her cheeks reddened.

And use that chance to turn the tables on her, getting a good grip around her body and throw her onto the bed. She yelps, scrambling to regain balance, but it is futile, as soon enough she is flat on her back on top of the towel and red quilt.

Moving my body so now I'm the one on top using my advantageous position get ahold of her wrists and pinning them above her head with one arm while with the other gently lift her chin with one finger so she can only look at me in the eye.

Miltia lustfully bites her lower lip in anticipation.

My hand then cups her cheek, caressing it before it soon turns to teasing, as my thumb fondles her lips slowly, trying to pry it open.

And she gives in, in her own way, by playfully biting my thumb, making me chuckle as I take my hand away from her reach and slide it down her body, tracing her collarbone and down to her breast.

"Ah..." she lustfully exclaims as my hand gives it a soft squeeze.

I lean forward and capture her nipple between my lips, sucking it into my mouth and rolling the tip with my tongue. The groan that escapes is music to my ears, and I continue doing so, alternating between suckling and licking until she starts squirming beneath me, her tights rubbing into each other.

And that becomes the signal for me to finally let go of her hands.

I release her breast a moment later and move my attention to her other breast, taking it in my mouth and suckling on it.

"Ohhh!" She cries out, arching her back. Her now free hands are grabbing my head, playing with my ears. But at the same time, I feel a weak but clear sign of her hands trying to push me down.
So I oblige her and take my sweet time to move down, kissing and nibbling on her smooth stomach, occasionally pausing to kiss her belly button.

A beautiful moan rewards my actions as her legs spread wide to give me better access to her folds. But I don't take her invitation, not yet.

Instead, I move down further, kissing and licking her thighs, paying extra close attention to her inner thighs. And using my fangs to tease them while letting the intoxicating scent fill my nostrils.
She cries out, her hips bucking up as if trying to get closer to me.

But I ignore her pleas, and return to my original position on top of her, staring her down with the same husky grin.

I don't break eye contact as my hand finally moves downwards, parting her wet folds apart.

Her eyes widen, but no sound comes out of her throat.

The first thing I notice when my fingers touch her button is how incredibly hot and sticky it feels, almost like honey.

My next thought is that this must be what they mean by being turned on, because right about now, all I want to do is stick my dick inside the dangerous twin and fuck her brains out.

Yet something at the back of my head screams to drag it out, ignore my second brain and keep working her up. And that little voice is the winner.

Slowly, I begin to stroke her clit. Making her let out an adorable whimper, which only fuels me more to keep going.

With every slow movement of my index finger against her swollen bud, she gets more aroused, moaning louder.

I could keep going, but I decide to add another element to the mix, moving my middle finger over her entrance, applying pressure to tease her, letting her know there is still plenty of time.

After a few moments of watching her reaction, I slip a single finger inside and feel her burning walls trap my finger in a vice grip.

"AH!" She arches her back as her hands grip her bed tightly, pushing herself even harder onto my digits, urging me on.

I withdraw my finger a bit and push it back in. Slowly, carefully, I pump in and out, feeling her muscles constrict and loosen around me, her body growing tighter and tighter, her breathing faster and shallower.

As I watch her face contort in pleasure, I realize she has gone past the point of no return. Her green eyes roll back in her head and she begins to make a low mewl of pleasure, her body beginning to spasm under me.

I quickly pull my finger out and replace it with two, plunging both in and out of her walls, feeling her tight insides squeeze my fingers as hard as possible.

She tries to release a loud scream, but I stop her by capturing her pouty lips, effectively muffling her cries. However, this only serves to increase her arousal, wrapping her arms around me, pulling me deeper into the kiss. Yet my merciless attack doesn't relent until she goes stiff beneath me for several seconds, her eyes squeezed shut and her arms trying to crush my neck.

Then she collapses back onto the bed, panting heavily.

It takes her a while before she can regain enough composure to open her eyes again and look up at me.

"You bastard." She whispers between gasps.

"Yes," I wholeheartedly agree. "I am one."

I rise up on my knees, taking an excruciatingly long time withdrawing my fingers from her tight passage. When they are finally free, I bring them to my mouth, tasting her sweet nectar on them, putting a small show for her. Except, it tastes bitter, almost metallic even. It's really hard to keep my expression and not scrunch up my face in disgust. I guess that's a lesson to take to heart now.

Thankfully, she is too lost in her afterglow to notice my mental struggle. Instead, she breaks into smiles and reaches for my hair, tugging me down to her. Stopping very close to her, our noses touching, she moves a little for another quick kiss on the lips.

"Take me." Her whispers come out of her mouth so fast, it takes me a moment to process them.

When I understand, my cock twitches and finally realize how painfully tight my pants are right now.

I glance down and see the evidence forming a tent in my pants. The sight makes me groan loudly, causing her to giggle. But my mind is only focused on getting it off the same with my hands as they unconsciously are already working to remove my pants.

The door slams open, causing both of us to jump in fright.

"And that's where I must put a stop to this."

My partner lets out a piercing shriek, pushing me in her surprise. Caught off guard, I offer no resistance and end up on the floor, my ass taking the brunt of the fall.

"MELANIE, WHAT THE FUCK?!" she shrieks so loudly that it makes me wince in pain, my ears dropping as a way to muffle and protect my eardrums.

I glance at Miltia, who is already covering her entire body with whatever she can get ahold of. Shifting my attention to the door, I see Melanie, wearing a white robe and disheveled hair, standing there with her arms crossed, tapping the floor with her foot.

She walks inside, giving me a sidelong glance before addressing her caught sister. "You know our mother's dearest rules."

In response, Miltia throws a pillow at her, which Melanie dodges with ease.

"Fool around all you want but no sex." Melanie states matter-of-factly. Then, finally turning her full attention to me, she adds. "I knew you were bold, but this is totally unexpected."

I shake my head and scowl, summoning a spare shirt from my inventory. Without wasting a second, I put it on and get up from the floor. I take a moment to fix my pants, turning away from Melanie's view, although it's clear she's already noticed because she seems thoroughly amused.

"Trying to fuck my sister days after you got hired." She muses, putting a finger under her chin. "Boldness or stupidity?"

"Can you please not make this more awkward than it already is?" I plead, feeling a tinge of shame creeping onto my face.

Melanie shakes her head, flashing a grin. "My job was to stop my sister from committing a mistake. Nothing personal, of course."

"Fuck you!" Miltia yells, throwing another pillow, adding a touch of chaos to the already awkward situation.

This time, her sister doesn't attempt to dodge and allows the pillow to land square on her face. However, that doesn't wipe the smug grin from her face. "It really sucks to be interrupted, doesn't it?" she taunts.

Miltia glares daggers at her, lacking any projectiles to use against her smug twin.

Melanie hums a happy tune, directing her attention toward me. "Don't worry about this; it will stay between us. And Junior doesn't care in the slightest what we do as long as it doesn't break anything in his club."

Well, that's a relief. My skin will remain intact.

"Riiiight."

She keeps her smirk, glancing around our surroundings before turning and strolling away. She stops at the door frame, looking back over her shoulder. "It is a quite late, you can stay in the spare roo…"

"He won't!" Her sister interjects.

The twin bursts into laughter and finally leaves, the sound of her voice echoing across the empty hallway.

With Melanie finally out of the picture, I release a long, tired sigh. A wave of exhaustion washes over me, and I drag a hand across my face, feeling the fatigue settling in.

My partner mirrors my sigh. "Use the back entrance when you leave."

"Miltia…"

"Don't, just don't." She raises her hand to stop me from continuing. "Just leave and make this less awkward than already is:"

I nod silently and exit her room, not forgetting to carefully close the abused door that somehow survived being kicked open.

Following her instructions, I make my way through the club to the back entrance, leading me to the isolated back alley where I retrieve my bike from my inventory, watching it materialize in front of me.

I ignite the engine, and the low rumble echoes through the quiet alley. With a swift kick, I engage the first gear.

As I speed away, the neon lights of the club fade into the distance.

Fuck me…

Chapter Text

It's impossible not to think back to the previous night with Miltia.

At least they were considerate or maybe just wanted to avoid any awkwardness between us, considering I got a free day.

But seriously fuck that, and what the hell did Melanie mean by 'family rules'?

But instead of overcomplicating things for myself and getting tangled in their whatever fucked up family dynamics they might have, I push those thoughts aside. I focus on my day job, placing another crate into the shipping container.

It doesn't matter anymore. What happened sucks, but it's in the past. I'm sure the twins would appreciate it if I forgot about it, just as they probably will. As I stack the crates, I can't help but hope for a distraction, anything to take my mind off the confusing mess that is my life.

So, I grab another crate from my inventory and carefully slot it into the last available spot inside the metal container. Stepping back, I admire the neat, organized tower of crates I've just created.

Satisfied, I nod and step outside, closing the container doors and sliding the hinges into place, securing it with a lock. Placing my hands on my waist, I take a moment to appreciate the full container, a solo achievement for the day. I'm definitely improving at this…

Should I even feel proud of this?

Whatever.

For now, my workday is pretty much done. Tomorrow, I'll tackle the next container.

Glancing at the time, I realize I have a couple of hours before nightfall. Perfect for diving into my Weaver job and leveling it up. Maybe even crafting a new plushie.

Though, I haven't gone fishing in a while. The thought of catching big fishes and cooking them brings back fond memories.

The problem is, there's no good fishing spot nearby. Renting a boat and heading into the deep sea is out of the question; I don't know how to sail; it costs money, and there's no easy way to sell my catch, unlike in Kuo Kuana, where I could just go to the old man and give it to him.

The idea of fishing in Patch, being so close to Vale, crosses my mind. However, getting permission to leave Vale seems practically impossible, especially with Cinder being the eternal bitch and her lapdogs.
Maybe… I can try to negotiate for a day off?

With Neo's help, I might have a shot. I could even sweeten the deal by proposing a fully paid vacation for her. It would be more appealing for her to help me than just helping me from the goodness of her heart.

But as I mull over these plans, my thoughts are interrupted by the ringing of my scroll. I quickly check the caller ID, surprised to see Jeanne's name on the screen. Because she usually prefers sending text messages.
Deciding to answer, I wonder if she's looking to train again before she leaves…

Oh, right. She needs a ride to the airport.

"Jeanne?"

"Hey."

"Hey, how are you?"

"Been better..."

Her dejected tone makes me frown, sensing that something is amiss.

"Is something wrong?"

"Yeah, like... can you come to the park? The same as always."

"Sure."

"Thanks."

She ends the call first, leaving me staring at my scroll.

I blink once before putting it back into my pocket, thinking for a moment. Because her tone has me worried. What kind of problem has she stumbled into that she can only tell me face-to-face?
She isn't a bad person, and pretty dumb to try anything shady.

Oh, fuck… her debt.

It hits me like a brick. Jeanne hasn't paid off her debt yet, and she simply doesn't have the money. And those loan sharks must have come knocking, demanding full payment. I can't think of any other reason for her to end up like that, so defeated.

It's fortunate that I finished my work early so I can leave without problems. So I make a quick exit from the warehouse, summoning my bike. Without wasting a moment, I hop on, ignite the engine, kick the first gear, and speed towards the park.

Riding as fast as I can, dodging traffic and keeping an eye out for any cop, I reach the park we agreed to.

The park, once eerily quiet, now bustled with life as families enjoyed their day. Children giggled, their laughter echoing against the trees, and parents chatted on blankets spread across the green grass. Which is strange considering that every time, at least when we trained, it was empty.

Hopefully, it won't be a problem when trying to find that clumsy knightess.

Pulling my bike to a full stop, I dismiss it with a mere touch, watching it vanish into my inventory. Only then I move to search for my troubled apprentice.

Walking past a couple of cheerful families and through the shade of trees, I stumble upon the sight of a blonde girl sitting on a bench all alone. Her posture screams defeat, as if a storm cloud hovers just above her. What truly catches me off guard is how she is dressed, no armor in sight. Instead, she is wearing a pair of jeans and a black hoodie. Her hair, typically neatly braided into a ponytail, cascades messily down her shoulders.

What the fuck happened to her in these days?

Approaching her with slow steps, I cast a shadow over her. Still, she remains silent, her gaze fixed on the ground. "Hey, Jeanne."

A slight twitch in her reaction, and she slowly raises her head to meet my eyes. "Hey," she says, forcing a smile that does a poor job and trying to hide her situation.

I move closer, taking a seat beside her on the bench. "So, ready to tell me what happened?"

Jeanne remains silent, a heavy sigh escaping her as she reaches for her scroll. Unlocking it, she hands it over to me, revealing a letter with Beacon's emblem on the screen.

Taking the device from her hands, I start reading its contents. And at first glance, it appears to be an official announcement.

Ah, shit…

Don't tell me that my little incursion into the Emerald Forest is the reason for this change. I didn't do anything bad or weird in that forest; I just killed a bunch of Grimm. Nothing wrong with that; better said, people should be grateful for making the world a little safer.

Just a coincidence, has to be an unfortunate coincidence.

"Well, that sucks, postponed by two weeks. But that's an inconvenience at most," I grumble, placing the scroll on my thigh.

She looks at me with the same crestfallen expression. "My job contract ended, Ma'iq."

"Oh…"

The realization hit me like a ton of bricks.

Jobless.

Now I can understand why she'd be feeling so down; without her job, surviving those two weeks will be tough since she is now stuck with whatever money she has left in her wallet.

"Can't you just ask to get rehired or something?" I suggest. I am pretty sure it wouldn't be an issue for her; just two more weeks and the place seemed to need more hands.

But that question is swiftly shot down as she shakes her head. "I tried; my position was already taken."

"Oh… well, that's a problem."

I pick up the scroll and take another look at Beacon's letter.

"Say, Jeanne…" I move a little closer to her and point at a specific part of the letter. "This says that Beacon will help you with your lodging issues. Free of charge."

That's pretty considerate of them. Jeanne wouldn't have to worry about money problems since everything would be covered. Plus, she could use that time to fully focus on training and maybe even unlock her aura.

But, once again, my idea gets shot down by a slow shake of her head. She slowly raises her head and gives me a defeated smile. "I can't use that."

"Why not?"

"If I apply for help, then they will check my transcripts and discover that they are fake."

"How can you tell?"

"I don't know, but I really don't want to risk it, Ma'iq." She sighs.